Trick Of The Light // 2.04

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

Valentine’s Day. A day I’d basically never had any reason to care about, and especially not one I’d expected to become relevant in the strange circumstances in which I found myself. My relationship with Hina was far too fresh for the day to really feel significant. We’d just established we didn’t love each other—not yet, as she’d said, so this felt like jumping the gun a bit, yet here we were.

The puppy proffered the box excitedly at me. I gingerly, hesitantly drew the heart-shaped chocolate from its foam cozy.

“Am I supposed to eat it now?”

“Go for it!”

I bit off half. It tasted…like chocolate. I didn’t have much in the way of a frame of reference; my culinary palette was generally diverse, but this was an exception. When was the last time I’d even eaten chocolate? Before Dad had died? Bereft of comparisons, I did my best to evaluate it on its own terms: smooth and creamy, rich and sweet without overpowering the natural bitterness of the cacao—I startled myself when I crunched into something at the core. Hazelnut, maybe? It went down well with the last of my iced tea.

“Thanks.”

“Mhm! I get some for everybody every year. The girls, the Hikanome folks, Ogawa…every one of us in Japan!”

“Wait, what? As in, every flamebearer?”

“Yep!”

“Oh.” So it wasn’t a romantic thing; more obligatory? Or just an idiosyncrasy of hers. Nuance aside, the point was that I wasn’t special for receiving this. “Hold on, so this was Heliotrope’s, not mine? Does she…accept them, normally?”

“Nope.”

Figures. That sort of made me feel worse, knowing I was getting a gift that the original recipient wouldn’t have accepted anyway. She saw how my face fell.

“Is it bad?”

“What? No, it’s good.”

“You sure? Do you want more? I still have to give you yours, and I was gonna save that for tonight but if you don’t like the hazelnut then I can just give you yours instead now.”

“It’s—that’s not the problem.” I swallowed, feeling ungrateful. “Every flamebearer.”

“Oh.” Her face fell too. “Cutie, it’s not like that. It’s just something I do for fun, I didn’t think it’d make you feel bad—aha.” Her expression shifted, the hyena flickering across her features, fangs glinting behind her grin. She leaned closer to me, injecting a little purr into her voice. “Want me to yourself, hm? Need me to make you feel special?”

That pushed my buttons, hackles rising in fear, deviously taboo attraction like lightning in my stomach. I stammered.

“You’re not—there’s no obligation for you to—I don’t know if exclusivity is fair to request,” I eventually landed. “You’re…of course I want you, but I don’t deserve—”

She shut me up by grabbing the front of my shirt and tugging me close, staring me down with those all-too-blue eyes.

“You’re doing it again,” she growled, playful reprimand masking genuine challenge. “You can have me to yourself, if that’s what you want. But you’ll have to prove it. Tonight.”

While I was still paralyzed by the flutter in my belly, she plucked the remaining half of the chocolate from my fingers, popped it into her mouth, and vanished.

The unfortunate side effect of Hina’s theatrics was that I was left alone with the remains of lunch, so it fell to me to clean up. Maybe that was some strange, oblique lesson from her, but it was more likely that she’d just gotten too excited with the opportunity to push my buttons. Besides, she was indisputably busier than me, so it was with a lingering thrill rippling across my body and a flutter of nervous excitement for what tonight might entail that I set about washing the dishes.

It didn’t take long; Alice had cleaned up most of the detritus from the cooking by the time we’d sat down to eat, and neither of us had left any gnocchi survivors. Rinsing the dishes revealed yet more conveniences and amenities compared to my old apartment, like the much larger sink and the faucet head that could be drawn out to direct the stream of water. Opulent by my standards; they probably gave it no thought.

While wiping down the countertop, I realized—I was being uncharacteristically industrious. Back home, I’d sometimes let slightly-dirty-but-not-dirty-enough-to-be-gross dishes sit in the sink for a week or longer, but here I found it easy to power through doing all the dishes and was even going the extra mile to clean additional surfaces. How domestic; another thing I hadn’t expected to be part of my fantasized life as a flamebearer.

It was just because I felt guilty, I reasoned. I wanted to pull my weight, not feel like a burden, and it wasn’t like I had anything better to do with my spare time compared to the busyness of the others. It did occur to me that such a massive living space and access to funds might warrant specialized cleaning staff, but surely one of the Radiances would have mentioned that by now. Maybe it was biweekly or something, or maybe they just used magic. As I worked, I thought about ways to magically automate the cleaning I was doing, more as a mental exercise than any real plan I intended to implement. It was a fun little exercise, one I’d done before with chores at home, but now I had a whole new space to apply it to.

With the kitchen eventually reclaimed from our culinary adventures, I was once again left with a lot of time and little to do with it. I could finish exploring the penthouse, or I could be brave and face the tell-tale heart beating within my laptop, the lattice diagram of the weapon we’d made, but—I didn’t want to confront it, and I didn’t actually have to. Avoidance was a valid strategy. So I went back to my room, popped open my laptop, squeezed my eyes shut, and killed the horrid thing with Alt+F4, a fittingly ignoble murder. With the demon vanquished, I plugged in the USB stick that Ai had given me and resumed my study of the magical cores of Amethyst’s prosthetic limbs.

This time, I focused less on the lattices themselves. I still didn’t have enough confidence in the mechanical engineering aspect to make major changes to the structural glyphcraft without Ai’s supervision, so I took a look at the other documents on the thumb drive. What leapt out to me most among various reference standards and previous versions was a PDF file: the classified report precisely detailing the actual nature and extent of Amane’s injuries. It felt invasive to have that kind of thing available to read; I consulted our mutual medical staff.

[Direct Message] ezzen: Ai gave me Amethyst’s prosthetic files, including the physical assessment.

ezzen: Is it fair to assume that she consented to that? Anything else I should know?

The robot responded instantly, of course.

ebi-furai: yeah, we sat down and talked about it when you came in

ebi-furai: im the one who actually put that usb together, so everything on there is fair game

ezzen: k good, thanks

ebi-furai: as long as i have you: foot check

ezzen: Nothing to report.

ebi-furai: sick

Ironically, getting permission to look at the file somewhat killed my work ethic for doing more Amane stuff at the moment. There’d be more time later, and I kind of wanted to go through this stuff with Amane herself or Ai.

For now, I returned to the main chatroom, rapidly scrolling through the conversations that had happened while I was asleep, feeling a bit glum as I saw how much I was missing out on. There was a silver lining—a lot of the conversation was still about the Thunder Horse Inferno, and I was glad I didn’t have to deflect the conversation and play dumb about my own horrific role in those events. They didn’t have the full story, and I was growing more and more uncomfortable about the idea of keeping up the charade with these sorts of things.

The discomfort persisted as I continued my rounds, trawling the top posts on the forums and refreshing YouTube. There was the new Overload video, uploaded barely ten minutes ago, a 28-minute timeline of the events of the inferno, from that first flamefall detection on the Vaetna’s stream to the latest news an hour ago. I didn’t need to watch it; I already knew what had really happened. That drop in air temperature, the stumbling corpse.

As if summoned by cruel divinity, I received a DM just as I was about to keep scrolling.

[Direct Message] OverloadTSS: hi ez sorry about the delay

OverloadTSS: was finalizing the thunder horse video because holy shit

Play it cool, Ez.

ezzen: Just saw it go up!

ezzen: “Holy shit” is right

ezzen: surprised you were able to get it out on time. long by your standards

ezzen: Does that mean the Thursday video will be about me?

OverloadTSS: yeah probably

OverloadTSS: ill send over an actual questions list soon

OverloadTSS: figure thats better for you than an AMA like we did in 2020 or whenever it was

OverloadTSS: so dont feel obligated to answer anything, i wont include questions in the video that you dont answer

OverloadTSS: what happened to you was scary as shit plus i imagine youve got some kind of NDA going with lighthouse

Had an NDA been in the stack of paperwork I’d signed? I was already working under the assumption that much of what I’d learned about Todai in the past few days was classified—not least the monstrous act we’d committed yesterday—but I would need to ask Alice what exactly I was allowed to disclose about my research and general situation going forward. Which turned a friendly Q&A session—something I’d had fun with before—into work that required me to go ask somebody something before I could do it. For bonus stress, there were the potentially incredibly dire consequences of leaking the wrong information.

It all sucked, but I couldn’t risk talking about it.

ezzen: Thanks, OL.

ezzen: I’m doing okay, just a lot of paperwork and still healing ofc.

ezzen: I’ll figure out what I’m allowed to say once I’ve got those questions in front of me.

OverloadTSS: hell yeah

OverloadTSS: yeah you havent been on as much the last couple days obviously

OverloadTSS: so no rush, ill get those questions to you soon (tomorrow?) and you can answer them when youve got time

OverloadTSS: but for the short term, can you answer one question so i can do a three minute clickbait thing

ezzen: Sure!

Overload made his living on this kind of news, and I was usually happy to throw him a bone—but things were changing, and longer-reaching trepidation turned to faint but immediate panic as I read the question.

OverloadTSS: you’re on board with lighthouse? planning to stick around?

This may have made me begin to spiral a little bit.

I certainly wasn’t on board with the murder—their opportunistic, guerilla war with the PCTF—even if I agreed with their reasoning on paper. And what about Alice’s efforts to educate me in mahou shoujo, as though assuming I’d eventually become involved with the team as…a magical girl? To say nothing of Hina’s own promise, even kept at bay by our agreement as she currently was. I had yet to discover what exactly she meant that I wouldn’t be the first male Radiance.

So there was a lot I wasn’t on board with, yet they were the things I couldn’t actually share with my friends or the wider community of the forums. Even with the best of intentions, like keeping Amane’s history private, I’d already had to lie to them more than I ever had before. So far, it had mostly been omission—but if I stuck around, how much further would that go?

Which raised another question, one which kept being subsumed by more immediate worries: did I even have to stick around? Fleeing for the Gate still looked like a decent idea, especially with the additional mess Yuuka seemed intent on causing as long as I stuck around here. It was only a kilometer away, and the Spire was famously no-questions-asked…and it would reduce pressure on Todai by no longer having the PCTF set on coming for me. That was a terrifying prospect; for now, only in a surreal, dream-like way, but I was starting to wonder—how long did I have until that looming threat became tangible? Alice had said they’d do something in the next couple days—would that be a diplomatic overture or another entire abduction attempt? The rumors of what happened to noncompliant flamebearers in PCTF custody were horrifyingly true—the last few days had proven that beyond doubt—and I really didn’t want to find out how far either party was willing to escalate, if plausibly deniable artillery strikes from the other side of the planet were Todai’s baseline. I felt sick.

But Overload’s question needed some kind of answer.

ezzen: There’s a lot of research opportunities, for sure. I’m actually already collaborating with Emerald, and of course there’s still the matter of my foot.

ezzen: The chains that drive their mantles are fascinating, and while I’m fairly sure I can’t reveal any of the technical details, that alone is a strong incentive for me to work with them further.

OverloadTSS: cool cool

OverloadTSS: ok thanks

OverloadTSS: will draft up those questions, get back to me whenever

Having acquired his nugget of information, he bid me farewell. I was rattled and went to the one person I knew who bridged the high-stakes world of flamebearers and the familiar box on my computer full of my friends. He might not be awake, but—

[Direct Message] ezzen: Sky, how the fuck do I not feel like I’m lying constantly to you all? Todai was more involved in the inferno than anybody publicly knows and I’m literally sick to my fucking stomach at trying to maintain the charade and play dumb given what we did. I’m going out on a limb here and assuming that you either already know or can guess what I’m talking about. Overload’s next video is going to be about my situation but there’s so much I can’t say. How do I handle this?

Sky didn’t reply. Maybe asleep, maybe not, but either way, I was left to stew in those thoughts all afternoon, trying to distract myself with banter and less upsetting videos as the winter sun fell below the skyscrapers and cast its last few fingers of orange light through their gaps. In the middle of my descent down a YouTube rabbit hole about aerospace alloy manufacturing, Ebi notified me that my PC parts had arrived.

The receipt process was handled by others; I just watched it happen from the doorway to my room. A pair of Todai employees brought the various heavy boxes out of the 20th floor elevator, and Amane, in human form, intercepted them and signed for the delivery, sounding surprisingly bubbly as she chatted with the two. The moment they were gone, she mantled up with a snap, gathered up all the boxes into one giant pile in her massive arms, and carried them across the common space to me with no apparent effort. She set down the pile, pushed it through the doorway, dropped mantle with a warbling hiss so she herself could fit, then looked at me.

“May I come in?” She asked in slow, halting English. Ebi was there, but conspicuously remained off to the side.

“Um, yes.” I was grateful she’d asked. Hina never did, and Alice had something of a bad track record even if she obviously cared more, which had led to my room not feeling particularly private. I also wanted to thank her for handling the pick-up, but I wasn’t sure how much of that she’d get.

Amethyst nodded, re-mantled, and I got out of the way so she could haphazardly push the various boxes fully into my bedroom. Her mantle’s brute strength was a boon. I glanced at Ebi, who had stayed out in the common room.

“Um. Are you not coming in?”

“Nope. She wants this one-on-one. I’ll be out here if something happens.”

My anxiety spiked a little at that. I’d kind of assumed that Ebi would be providing interpretation, but without her—I imagined hours of sitting together awkwardly, unable to bring up any kind of idle conversation topic, let alone articulate the more specific questions I had about Yuuka.

For the moment, at least, we busied ourselves with the task of unboxing. Amethyst provided the various tools for the task, plucked from her pocketspace and proffered to me without a word: box cutter, screwdrivers, anti-static bracelets, and so on. She herself didn’t need any sort of blade to slice through tape and cardboard, though; a finger flowed into a razor blade and made short work of any packaging that wound up before it. Our cooperation was wordless and intuitive, breaking down boxes, piling up styrofoam, collecting disinterred computer components in front of the desk. I jumped as she pressed a sheet of bubble wrap between her gemstone hands, making the plastic cry out in a hail of pops. She giggled, and I mustered an awkward chuckle to go with it.

My awkwardness got worse as we cleared away the detritus and were left with just the parts. This was my first chance to actually take stock of what Ebi had purchased for me, and what I could see was almost embarrassingly high-end; no actual magitech, but the enormously beefy GPU next to what were definitely water cooling tubes had me on edge. I’d never built a liquid-cooled computer before, and my first time would be with such expensive components—a leak would be catastrophic! I had hoped that building my new PC would be a familiar activity that brought some stability back into my life, but now I was horribly stressed.

And I couldn’t communicate any of that to Amethyst. I drew my phone in what I hoped was a surreptitious way.

[Direct Message] ezzen: Please help me talk to her.

ebi-furai: just talk to her, dude

ezzen: HOW?

ebi-furai: her en comprehension is pretty good

ebi-furai: or just like use some translation apps, there are lots

Oh. I’d been hung up on the idea that we needed to have an out-loud, verbal conversation—but I was always more comfortable in text anyway, wasn’t I? I navigated to Google Translate, typed something in, and showed the mech-girl my phone, hoping the app hadn’t mangled it too much.

Ezzen: Could we talk like this?

The spike-faced girl didn’t lean in to look at the comparatively tiny phone screen. I was in the chair at the desk, and she was on the floor, but she was so tall that her head was still at the height of my shoulders, a decent height for me to show her the screen. She summoned her own phone, ensconced in its sticker-bombed case, and carefully but skillfully typed a response with her long, knife-like fingers. It was too small for her massive hands, but she evidently had practice. When she held it up to show me what she’d written, it was in an app I didn’t recognize.

Amane: Use DeepL instead. The translation quality is a bit better.

Amane: You can say it out loud, though. I live with four English speakers.

“Do they speak English even when I’m not around?”

I hesitantly used my voice as she asked, going slow and doing my best to enunciate.

Amane: Hina and Alice.

Doing it this way was actually slower than just typing it in, so I went back to my phone.

Ezzen: It’s more comfortable for me this way, if that’s okay with you?

“Okay!”

I jumped, not expecting the verbal response in her chiming, sing-song tones.

Ezzen: Have you built a PC before?

Amane: I’m a gamer `⎚⩊⎚´ -✧

She looked at me expectantly, as though that were all the explanation that was necessary.

Ezzen: Cool!

I immediately kicked myself for the meaninglessness of the response, and the fact that the exclamation point wasn’t reflected in my actual facial expression. She didn’t seem to mind.

Amane: It looks like you’re also a gamer, judging by what the shrimp got for you.

Amane: shrimp = Ebi chan

Adorable.

Ezzen: Actually, not very much. My hand makes it hard to use a mouse quickly.

Ezzen: I spend most of my time on GWalk and YouTube.

Well, spent, since things had changed. But once this computer was put together, maybe there wouldn’t be much difference from how things used to be. That thought was comforting amid the tumult of the last few days, so I set the phone down and moved to get better access to the open case, then realized that it probably made more sense to start with the motherboard and hunted around for that. Amane seemed to read my thoughts and handed it to me. She was wearing a static bracelet on her crystalline wrist—I eyed it, and she made a twinkling noise, a chuckle, and typed into her phone.

Amane: The bracelet doesn’t do anything.

I appreciated the thought, at least. I located the RAM sticks—a full set of four, each as powerful as the entire memory of my old PC at 16GB apiece—and carefully clicked them into their slots on the motherboard. Then it was onto the CPU, which I carefully removed from the remainder of its protective packaging while trying not to gag at the price tag, then placed gently into its grid of receiving holes and locked it down with the little lever. Those were the easy parts.

Things got harder from here as we encountered one of my old enemies: little, tiny screws. Beyond the exceptionally poor luck of being one of the first people to ever lose a loved one to the Flame, I’d also gotten the twisted bonus that the mobility in my right hand—that is to say, my dominant hand—had never fully recovered. So I used screwdrivers and other such implements with my left hand, and it was slow going. The PC’s external case screws were easy enough, but one look at the little screws for mounting the motherboard inside, nestled deep into crevasses between protruding heat sinks and I/O pin grids, had me dreading the whole procedure. The last time I had done this had been a slow, frustrating process where I’d repeatedly lost the little things inside the hollow spaces of the PC case.

On the bright side, the screwdriver Amane provided me had a magnetized tip. Was that a problem for computer parts? Probably not; she wouldn’t have given it to me otherwise, right? Also, what about the water cooling unit for the CPU? Did that go on now? It’d create more obstacles to getting those tiny screws in place—

I felt myself getting a little overwhelmed and glanced nervously at the Amethyst Radiance—she was pointing her phone at me.

Amane: If you have problems with your hands, try to use glyphs.

I hadn’t even thought of that as an option.

“But…isn’t high ripple bad for you?”

Amane: There’s no problem in small amounts, not while it’s transformed.

“It?”

She made a crackling noise of annoyance as she shook her massive, spike-snouted head and typed something else into her undersized phone.

Amane: While I am in my transformation form.

“Ah.”

I stood, weaving my way around piles of discarded packaging to reach the bookcase, and grabbed a notebook that I knew had spare pages. One somewhat-undignified shimmy across my bed later, I also had a pencil from my backpack. I flipped to a blank page and began to draw.

Two minutes later, I showed Amane the chain. It was elementary, first-order, dealing entirely in simple physical operations; trivial, in the technical sense of the word, as it didn’t even need to double back on itself anywhere. She nodded in approval and made no comment, so I called forth my Flame, holding my arm well away from anything that might ignite. I whispered an apology to it that I was aggravating it and wondered briefly about how I could feed it something other than pain—a conversation I wasn’t sure I could have with Amane, even with the artificial bridge we’d constructed across the language barrier. So for now, I just poked and twisted and formed it into my poor excuse for thread, and then fed the Flame along the lattice.

As weaving went, this was straightforward, no particular tricks necessary to ensure correct tension or manipulate the Flame at micro scales. When I was done, I was left with what was basically an invisible manipulator arm hooked up to a sensor, preprogrammed to apply a twisting motion to particular target areas. I placed the motherboard in its position inside the case, ensuring the screw holes lined up, and then dumped the little bag of appropriate screws onto the paper atop the {IDENTIFY}-{DIRECT} portion of the chain. The screws never hit the paper, instead stopping in the air, and I watched with excitement as they all aligned to face downward and floated over to the case, descending into their appropriate holes and turning themselves into place. So mundane, no flickers of light or confusing violations of one’s intuitions for space and motion, yet so magical all the same. I used my phone’s flashlight to confirm that the screws had properly fastened themselves into place.

Amane tapped my knee to get my attention.

Amane: It never gets boring, does it?

“I hope it never does.”

Between YouTube tutorials on my laptop and our combined magical ingenuity, we made steady progress. A simple chain to thread the cables of the power supply to the other components; a video elucidating the difference between open- and closed-loop water cooling systems; zip ties to keep everything neat and tidy. And I slowly broke the ice, first by simply coordinating our procedure for the building process, then hesitantly drifting toward the larger-scale worries looming over me.

Ezzen: So you have time for this even though it’s a weekday? All the others seem to be busy.

Amane: The expectations are lower for me than for my teammates.

Stupid Ez. Of course that’d be something of a touchy subject for her. I fretted about how to salvage the conversation while I wrestled with the tiny pins and wires connecting the motherboard to the case’s external buttons. I still didn’t want to intrude on her medical privacy—maybe moot now that Ebi had sent me the definitive report, but I’d had my own share of being seen as a medical case first and a person second. I couldn’t imagine how much worse that was for her.

Ezzen: Is that because of your injuries themselves or the pain?

Amane: Depends on the weather.

Ezzen: “Weather” = local ripple?

She nodded and hummed, a digital-sounding, too-pure piezoelectric tone.

Amane: Good days and bad days. Does your hand or foot hurt more when there’s red?

Ezzen: I don’t know. Using my Flame does hurt. Do you use pain for your magic? Ai singled out Hina and Heliotrope as the ones who use pain for their Flames, so I assume you don’t?

Amane: I don’t use it. Because it’s not right.

More like Alice than Hina, then. I wondered why Heliotrope also used pain if she was generally pro-Amane and anti-Hina.

Ezzen: Not mahou shoujo?

Amane: That’s right. I understand why the others use it, because it’s important to be powerful, but I am not only my pain.

She rubbed her right arm with her left, a shockingly familiar motion. In her real body, that would be her prosthetic, as opposed to my burns, but the sentiment was the same—was “real body” an offensive way of putting it, given how she seemed to prioritize this form instead? I’d have to ask at some point.

Ezzen: Not made of glass, right.

Ezzen: I don’t like magic based on pain either.

Amane: But you had sex with Hina.

Oh no. Yesterday, she’d expressed some fairly harsh disapproval of Hina’s lighthearted approach to pain—like Yuuka, would she assume the worst of me by association? But she was shaking her head.

Amane: That was supposed to be a joke. Text is difficult.

I gave her a sympathetic nod. Tone over text was tricky enough without the strange filtering effects of a translation program. At least in this odd, hybrid form of communication, I had facial expressions to back me up—but she didn’t. What was with that spike-face?

Ezzen: (I just want to clarify that it wasn’t sex)

Amane: Understood!

Amane: I don’t want to judge, but Yuuka is troubled.

Ezzen: “Troubled” is understating it a bit, don’t you think?

I mustered an awkward smile to accompany that, hoping the light tone came through. She gave me a thumbs up with one of her massive, gemstone hands.

Ezzen: Ai told me to ask you what to do about it.

Amane: I’ll tell her to be nice. As nice as Yuuka can be.

Now that second part was definitely a joke, but one attached to genuine goodwill.

Amane: I’m not surprised she’s being a problem. It’s not your fault. We’ll make her tolerate you for now, but I hope you two can become friends.

Ezzen: Friends? She’s so mean.

With the ice breaking a bit, that felt safe to say.

Amane: She’s basically a good person. And so are you.

Was that true? What could one say to that?

“…Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

I blinked at the accented English.

Amane: Please give me the GPU and water cooler.

I obliged, now doubly off-kilter at the topic change. Then, to my shock and concern, she dropped out of her mantle, the towering mass of flowing purple gemstone squeezing itself before dissolving into the air in a fraction of a second, leaving just Amane’s real body. And her prosthetics, of course—the static bracelet dangled from her artificial wrist, now too large. She still had the eyepatch I’d seen when we’d first met, and like then, it took a few seconds to flicker to life and sync up with her true eye, mirroring the vivid green. Not supernaturally intense the way Hina’s eyes were, but pretty nonetheless. Her black hair fell in a straight, glossy curtain over her shoulders and down her back.

Amane: Your situation is bad.

Her mechanical hand worked swiftly and precisely to free the GPU’s pre-installed fans from its back plate as she cradled the device in her lap. She seemed to know exactly what she was doing, but I was still nervous; she was splitting her attention between the task and talking to me, and I felt that the thousand-dollar graphics card deserved a bit more reverence and care.

Her flesh hand had visible tremors as it continued typing on her phone, but it wasn’t enough to overcome the practiced ease and confidence in the motions. It helped that whatever keyboard she was using only seemed to have a few keys with Japanese characters, not a full QWERTY layout, so each key was bigger.

Ezzen: Yeah.

I was hesitant to add more of my own opinions until I knew where she was going with this. She stopped working the screwdriver for a moment and looked at me seriously as she presented the next message.

Amane: I think you shouldn’t have to fight the PCTF.

That didn’t mesh with her teammates’ vitriol.

Ezzen: I thought you hated them?

Amane: No. My teammates hate them for me. I think the PCTF are evil, and killing them is part of the duty of real magical girls. But it is not revenge, and we should not have made you help us. It’s not your duty because you’re not part of the team. I’m sorry.

Ezzen: Sorry it happened, or sorry that I’m not part of the team?

Amane: The first. I don’t understand why the others want you to join and help with our war.

Thank fuck. An incredible weight came off my chest—she didn’t want me to be an accomplice to further murder. And she didn’t want me to join up as a magical girl. Even aside from the others’ especially egregious expectations, it seemed like they all wanted things from me, be it my expertise or my Flame. Even Ai, for all her kindness, was very interested in what I could do for Amane—but Amane herself had no demands or quid pro quo for me at all, no interest in even subtle leverage; I was starting to see why she’d insisted that I be allowed to choose whether I was going to the Hikanome event, and I was grateful.

She did something strange with her prosthetic hand, a twist of her wrist and wiggle of her fingers that almost made the static bracelet fall off, and we both winced slightly as a pulse of pain blossomed in my foot. She laughed softly even though her voice was tight.

Amane: Bad weather, right?

She’d activated the {AFFIX} binding in her arm and locked the water cooler against the GPU’s back plate so she could keep them aligned as she put the screws in: one of the cutting-edge accessibility features of a LIPS-compliant prosthetic. I’d seen it in the lattice diagram, but it was quite another thing to witness in action. Magic was still magical. She continued typing with her other hand as she worked.

Amane: There are more reasons that the others want to have you here, and I’m annoyed that they’re not telling you. Alice especially.

“Alice? With what?”

Amane: Her tail. Her dragon transformation. Dragon化

“Dragon-ka,” she said out loud, answering my question before I had the chance to ask it. With the screws now in place, she set down the screwdriver and her phone to lean over the case and slot the modified GPU into place with a satisfying click. If her chronic pain was bothering her, she did a good job of hiding it. I waited until she was done to show her my phone.

Ezzen: Like, something to make her more comfortable? The tail does seem like it gets in the way.

Amane: Something to stop it.

Ezzen: It’s still going on?

Amane: Yes. It gets worse whenever she uses magic. Tail lengthens and eyes change. Maybe more if it continues.

Amane: She didn’t tell you because she pretends it isn’t happening, but it’s getting worse, and we don’t know how to stop it.

“Jesus.” That was dire enough—and interesting enough—that I immediately started speculating.

Ezzen: Any use of magic? How much ripple?

Amane: 20-silver-like or above. Yuuka knows when it will happen and stops her. But it’s only a delaying tactic.

We both grimaced—though that belied the full intensity of discomfort I was feeling from this revelation. Hadn’t Ai called Alice selfish? Was this why? I remembered what she’d said on the car ride to Tochou: I live with it. And I remembered the tightness in her voice. The familiar bottled-up frustration.

Amane: I don’t like that she’s keeping it a secret and pretending it’s not one of the reasons she’s trying to keep you here.

Ezzen: And she didn’t tell me because she’s worried about putting even more pressure on me?

Amane: Yes. It feels like putting even more pressure on you because your situation is so fucked up.

Ezzen: I’ll help. Thanks for telling me.

Amane: You don’t owe us.

Ezzen: I know! It’s not about debt, but a chance to do something good.

I understood Alice’s reasoning, because I was under a lot of pressure, but I agreed—I wished she’d opened with this when making her original pitch to me. At the time, she’d focused on the appeal of learning more about the Spire’s dermis via the Radiances’ mantles, and that had been enough to hook me, before I’d understood the nature of their war with the PCTF. Now I wasn’t so sure, since that same track of research would be open to me sans the looming conflict at the Spire—but this? I wanted to help her with this. It was exactly the sort of thing that called to me: directly improving somebody’s quality of life by solving unsolvable magical problems. Well, biomancy was famously difficult, as well as outside my typical wheelhouse, but that was now surmountable with actual Flame at my disposal.

Amane: Okay. Thank you.

I gave her a lame little thumbs-up.

Ezzen: I’m curious: what Japanese word translates to “fucked up?”

Amane: ヤバい I think. But I wrote it. Yuuka and Hina taught me lots of dirty words.

She grinned, a warm smile reminiscent of Ai’s, but with a little more impishness to it. It was broken by a wince, and she rubbed her arm again.

Amane: Rebound from red. I’m alright.

I thought that binding didn’t pass her threshold of ripple for pain; that was the impression I’d gotten from her file, at least. She shook it off quickly.

Ezzen: “Bad weather”?

“Yeah.” She checked the power supply’s cables, making sure all the components were hooked up, tracing across each thick bundle with a segmented finger. Her prosthetic arm was almost doll-like, with visible articulation at the joints and smooth paneling, a very different look from the flowing, glossy facets of her mantle, a seemingly intentional but distinct sort of artifice. I racked my brain to compare the arm to Ebi’s; I’d need to see them side-by-side to compare the details, but they were certainly both Ai’s handiwork. She caught me looking.

Amane: What do you think?

Ezzen: It’s incredible. Thank you for letting me work on it.

She nodded, and her eyes flicked over to my scarred forearm. Would I rather have lost my arm entirely, with a prosthetic of that quality in its place? Then again—I did have a prosthetic now, tucked under my crossed legs. I extracted my legs to half-bend it in front of me, looking at the block of false toes. She brought out her own leg from where it was tucked under her and pulled off the sock to compare. Of course, her leg was entirely replaced below the knee, where I’d only lost the front half of the foot itself, so hers was much fancier, but she seemed interested in mine.

Neither of us commented on it, though. In hindsight, I think we were both wary of bringing up the other’s traumatic experiences. We fell back into mostly silence and kept working in sync. While she put in the NVMe SSD, I got up and collected more packaging detritus from around us: broken-down cardboard boxes, plastic wrapping, and styrofoam padding were all sorted into piles at her direction. I didn’t know how recycling worked around here, but she was being fastidious about keeping everything separate, so I trusted her judgment.

The PC was coming together. The full setup was still far from complete, but all the essentials of the box itself were in, and as I hooked up the I/O pins for the power button itself, trepidation began to build. I didn’t know enough about water cooling to check Amane’s work, but she’d done this before, so I tried to trust her judgment and console myself by thinking it through. In the worst case scenario where a tube burst and irreversibly destroyed all the internals, what would really be lost? I’d be out three thousand dollars of parts, which was a mind-boggling amount of money for a PC by my standards—I had to repeatedly remind myself that Todai wouldn’t even blink at paying that out-of-pocket. And then it’d be another one-day delivery, or maybe two days, but either way, it wasn’t like I’d be stranded without a home base for another two weeks while waiting for a new power supply or something. It would be okay; I’d be okay. Only two more days at most of this room feeling alien and transitory rather than like home. Hopefully, only a few more minutes.

While Amane used her mechanical hand’s miraculous dexterity to hook up the final few hard-to-reach pins, I wrestled one of the displays out of its box and onto the desk. Todai had gotten me three, complete with swing-arm wall mounts if I so desired, but we only needed one for this, and for the moment I didn’t even bother with managing the cables as I plugged it into power and ran the HDMI cable to the computer’s graphics card. We left the case open and on its side, since the first boot was always a bit fraught, and there was no point in closing the whole thing up and putting it in position if we’d need to immediately take it apart again to troubleshoot. I didn’t even bother with the keyboard or mouse yet, either; I just wanted to see if the power button would get us to BIOS or UEFI or whatever initial startup interface would indicate we’d averted catastrophic failure.

I plugged in the power supply, hit the switch on the back, and got our first sign of life—a single white indicator light on the motherboard, shining out of the metal-and-silicon cave. A good start, but the real test lay with the power button. Amane gestured grandly at the box, wordlessly but clearly insisting I did the honors. I indulged her by reaching over and pressing the button—

And was rewarded by glorious light and motion. The external case fans spun to life, followed a moment later by the softer sound of the water cooling pumps. No leaks! I caught Amane’s fist-pump out of the corner of my eye, but my eyes were locked on the monitor as it sprang to life, displaying familiar startup symbols that transitioned into a simple menu for configuration. Good job, us. I flopped backward onto the bed, enjoying the feeling of success, even if the stakes were admittedly low. I was home. Even if I wasn’t staying here permanently, at least now I could operate from here as I used to.

We celebrated with a break, retreating from the hardwood onto the softness of my bed. Amane called Ebi to get us some snacks and drinks, which turned into some playful banter. When the robot arrived and handed off our refreshments—juice and nuts, rather health-conscious—she crouched down in front of the PC, her simpler cousin.

“Good work, little dude.”

She gave it an affectionate pat. Then she turned and subjected Amane to what I could tell was a familiar routine of questions like “how is your pain?” and some more direct inspections from which I averted my eyes. Satisfied with her charge’s health, she turned to leave, but was caught by the hand, prosthetic to android. Ebi hesitantly returned to sit at Amane’s other side from me. The two of them discussed something briefly, then Amane turned back to me, looking a little apologetic. Ebi spoke for her.

“Do you want to talk about going to the Hikanome rally?”


Author’s Note:

Amane! This chapter is pretty talky, but…Amane! Yay! I’m not biased.

This chapter was hard to write. Thanks to the beta readers (Cass, Softies, Zooloo, Maria, Zak, Selenium, Penguin) for helping me through it.

See you next week for Amane Conversation Part 2!

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

Trick Of The Light // 2.03

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

I did my best to enter Ai’s giant machine shop surreptitiously and not attract undue attention, which had gone well until I realized that her mobile workstation was not in the same spot it had been last time I’d been in here. So, feeling the whole time that I obviously didn’t belong and dreading the idea that somebody would walk up and ask for ID, I awkwardly skirted around the edge of the garage-turned-laboratory, trying to spot the Emerald Radiance. I gave a wide berth to the scariest-looking machines, especially those mid-operation like the massive waterjet cutter bringing forth dozens of identical parts from a sheet of metal at least three meters to a side.

I eventually found Ai in the most sensible place in the whole shop for her to be: set up with a group of students below the enormous magical manufacturing array on the workshop’s far wall. Sadly, they weren’t actually using the array; Ai wasn’t even touching the control panel and was instead indicating each glyph on the wall with a laser pointer, quizzing the students on identifying each one and what it did. I chuckled as one of them mistook {AFFIX} for {DIFFUSE}. Rookie mistake.

The multitude of wrong answers like that one were because today’s batch of students were younger than the ones I had met the other day. I’d gotten the sense that most of that group had been grad students, noticeably older than me, to say nothing of the grizzled full-fledged engineers and machinists; by contrast, these ones were around my age, in their third and fourth years of college. It was a similarly eclectic group of races and nationalities to last time, native Japanese intermingling with Americans and some who must have been from Taiwan or Hong Kong, since I doubted anybody from mainland China was here. Despite Todai’s professed abstinence from the intermittent conflict in the South China Sea, it still impacted the demographics here in Ai’s workshop.

Ai saw me coming, making eye contact with me in one of the convex mirrors as I approached the back of the cluster of students. A grin spread across her face as she flicked the laser pointer to an eye-hurting jumble of curved plastic that seemed to crawl under my gaze, a three-dimensional slice of one of the four-dimensional glyphs. My stomach lurched as she called out.

“You in the back: what’s this?”

“That,” I sighed, simultaneously put-upon and excited at being given a chance to strut my stuff, “would be the third, sixth, and seventh layers of {PROPAGATE}, sliced maybe twenty-five percent ana to give it a more orange propensity so it can link into things like {ASSIGN} more easily.”

“Correct!” Her voice rang like a polished bell. “Everyone, this is Todai’s newest employee. You might see him around from time to time. Colliot-san, would you like to introduce yourself?”

“Uh—not particularly. I was actually wondering if I could, um…” I trailed off lamely. Unfortunately for me, some of the students—most, probably—were denizens of the forums and were already putting the pieces together, whispers erupting within the group as eyes went round. No keeping this cat in the bag. “Fine. Yes, uh, hi, I’m Ezzen.”

I wasn’t prepared for how good that felt to say. Ai had gone out of her way to not refer to me as Dalton, so Ezzen was the only name any of these people would know me by. I loved that. What I loved less was the way eyes slid down to the burn scars on my hand and to the prosthetic replacement for my foot, known to them despite being hidden inside my shoe. I unconsciously slid the Flame-marked hand into my hoodie pocket to fidget with the stabilizer module, hunching my shoulders. My tattoo itched, which was absurd.

Ai, bless her, regained control of the group almost instantly, before they had a chance to start bombarding me with questions or mob me.

“I’m not canceling this lab just because he’s here! You’ll get the chance to meet him eventually. Ah—” She glanced at an indicator light on her desk that had just come on. “Good timing, the blanks are done. Every group gets one of each type; make sure they both came out to spec, then come up with one first-order chain for each that can do the next three steps we talked about. If the dimensions are off, add back material with the sedimenter and then refinish them on the mill. Go.”

The students’ gazes lingered on me as they shuffled off toward the waterjet cutter, but mercifully none of them dared defy their orders to talk to me, in too much of a hurry. Ai beckoned me over.

“Are you here for something?”

I appreciated how she was straight to the point, no inquiries after my foot or asking about my plans for the day. I scratched my neck nervously.

“Um, just was wondering if I could be helpful.”

“Ah. Is this about the gun?”

“Um. Is it alright for you to just—say that?”

“Yes.” For explanation, she pointed at a matching set of dark panels mounted to the edges of her workstation. A classic soundproofing weave splayed across them in neon green. “So, is that it? You want to feel like you’re doing good to make up for yesterday?”

“Um—sort of? I mean, yes, but…that’s not all of it. I had an…argument? With Heliotrope.”

Ai frowned sympathetically.

“That’s…I’m sorry. What did she say?”

I didn’t really want to talk about most of it—even recalling her demeanor was making my stomach lurch, let alone the actual, wildly hurtful things she had said to me.

“She insulted Hina, which—I know you’re not going to have much sympathy there, and—”

“Ezzen.” I flinched at her interjection. “I might not agree with Hina, and yes, I do think she’s a little monstrous, but of course I care if Yuuka is being a…bitch, to her.”

I blinked.

“Strong language for you, isn’t it?”

“She deserves it, sometimes,” she sighed. “What else?”

“She…said I didn’t deserve to be here.” I stared down at my shoes, ashamed even though I knew it mostly wasn’t true. “And compared me to Hina’s ex. Who’s a friend of mine, which I didn’t know,” I clarified.

“Ah. That…yes, I think I see the picture. I’m sorry, again, you didn’t deserve that at all. Of course you deserve to be here, and it would make me happy if you helped here.”

“Please. What’s there to do?”

“Well, what do you want to do?” She countered.

It was a good question. I raised my head to look around the workshop. This was far more hands-on than my comfort zone of GWalk diagrams, a step into the practicalities of the physical that I was used to eliding and leaving for the people who actually implemented things—like Ai. The exception, no more comfortable for me but at least something I felt driven to help with, was Amane’s prostheses—as well as probably my own, though I didn’t want to come off as selfish by mentioning my foot right now.

“I feel…I want to at least learn enough about the design and function of Amane’s prostheses to be helpful. Where would I start with that?”

She nodded, turning back to her keyboard and opening some new windows. I was unsurprised to find she was running Linux; Ubuntu, by the looks of it. I’d toyed with it in years past but never delved deeply enough into the technicals to find it easier than Windows. She eventually found a PDF and pulled it up on one of the vertical monitors.

“Are you familiar with LIPS-2?”

“The…Lattice-Integrated Prosthetics Standard, yeah? I read v1, but haven’t kept up with it.” That was mostly true; I had read the first version, but didn’t recall many of the specifics. It belonged to one of those tangential fields where I’d read the Wikipedia articles and skimmed the key documentation out of academic interest or to settle arguments on the forums, but my off-the-cuff knowledge was lacking. “You…helped write it, if I recall correctly?”

Hai…” she confirmed, mostly to herself, as she jumped down the very, very long document. The scroll bar on the side of the window was barely a sliver. “Ah, here.”

I advanced a little to read the section header: Idiomatic Psychomotive Chain Bases: Designs Minimizing Free Red Ripple. As my eyes scanned between the dense blocks of text below it, I saw they were broken up by a few beautifully elegant lattice designs. I sight-read them, appreciating the thought given to optimizing everything down to second-order at most and creative workarounds and glyph choices to lower the free-band red ripple down to almost zero by the end of the chain—then breathed an incredulous chuckle. Recognition dawned and years-buried memories returned as I saw my name—Ezzen, not Dalton—below, cited for two of the designs. Both were modified slightly from what I remembered, but at a glance, I approved of the changes.

“Ha.”

“You’ve already been very, very helpful.” Ai explained, a smile in her voice. She pointed at the second one bearing my name. “For Ishikawa-chan—er, Amane—specifically, because so much of the damage was sanguimantic, this is the one we use, and the one that would be most helpful to optimize further, rather than the actual kinetic drivers or power integration or…you get the idea.” I did indeed, smiling as well. Ideas were already starting to germinate, ways to clean this up further. “Although you’re free to take a look at the whole design, of course,” she added.

So I got to work. There was a row of PCs along the wall, somewhat cordoned off from the main machine shop, and Ai helped me log in. They were running a slightly different version of GWalk, the enterprise distribution rather than the pro license, so I was missing a lot of my personal quality of life tweaks, but I knew all the shortcuts anyway. Ai handed me a USB with the lattice files for Amane’s arm and leg prostheses, telling me it was mine to keep so I could keep tweaking it on my own time; I saw it also contained the schematics for the physical design of her limbs. That was beyond the scope of right now’s work and my own expertise, though. I focused on the glyphwork.

Eventually, maybe twenty minutes in, a few of Ai’s students appeared and booted up other workstations. I became irrationally self-conscious; despite having full confidence in the actual contents of my work, it was another thing to see them stealing glances at my workflow out of the corner of my eye. The weight of observation imposed a bizarre pressure to get every little change right on the first try, rather than first checking whether an idea would actually go anywhere, and to avoid consulting the documentation I usually leaned on so heavily, for fear of looking like an amateur.

In fact, I did sort of feel like an amateur; many of the implementation details of this lattice were tuned for the unique case of Amane’s arm, with particular portions of the weave intended for different physical locations and mechanisms within the limb. This was not my area of expertise. GWalk actually had a whole suite of features for placing the weave in a schematic of physical parts, associating lattices with respective substrates, and so on, but my focus on theoretical problems and LM meant I’d almost always avoided it. Now I kept having to refer back to that window to double-check my work and was still unsure that I hadn’t broken anything. No error popups, at least, but that was only a matter of time, and encountering an error with a part of the design process I almost never partook in and therefore had no idea how to resolve, in front of an audience, was a nightmare scenario.

I tried to ignore that impulse to catastrophize and continue working as I usually did, but it became more and more difficult as the row of computers filled up. They gave me enough of a berth to leave the seats to my immediate left and right empty, but it was the barest buffer of protection; my physical shell, the bulky hoodie, provided little security when my direct stream of consciousness was playing out on the computer monitor. It was a thoroughly uncomfortable experience, exposed and vulnerable.

“Oh, that’s so smart!

I jumped. I hadn’t realized somebody had invaded the bubble of personal space, watching from right over my shoulder. I twisted and saw one of the probably-not-Chinese students utterly enraptured by my monitor, a man with bleached-blond hair. He was older than me—wait, no he wasn’t; I was twenty.

“Thanks?” I muttered, uncomfortable with the proximity, turning back to the screen and wishing he’d leave. “You mean this part? The pair of {ASSIGNS}?”

“Yeah. Why are you looping them through each other like that?” He came around to my side to look more closely at the monitor. “How are you even getting GWalk to let you do that? It gives us an error.”

“Oh, it’s…” I copied the chunk and deleted the connections to demonstrate. “Control-D, drag the first connection, select the output of the second, C for chain mode, I for invert, click the input of the first one. If you just click and drag the two normally, it gives you two errors: one, because it doesn’t know where you want the mesh to take its output, and two, the tensions aren’t constrained to each other, so the ripple can’t resolve.”

“Ohhhhh. Oh, wait, then—” He called back to his friend, who hurried over. Before I knew it, three more students had joined the group, all pointing at the screen and talking excitedly in a mix of Chinese and English. A different one broke from the discussion to try to talk to me directly.

“So—you’re actually Ezzen? Seven years of being anonymous, and now you’re just…here at Lighthouse?”

“Well—being flametouched kind of changes things.”

“Lots of people thought you were already a flamebearer! I know you’ve said you’re not, but it’s crazy that you discovered all that—” he pointed at the screen again, “—without actually having any Flame yourself.”

“I didn’t…discover it. The Vaetna already know all this stuff, we’re just following them.” I floundered, compelled to downplay my own accomplishments and expertise. “Um, not to discredit Ai or the Consortium’s own accomplishments, labs all over—”

“Take some credit,” Ai sighed from my other side. I twisted to look at her.

“But it’s true! Yeah, I know a lot, but everything I’ve ‘figured out’ is stuff they already know. And you’re actually doing things with it!” I gestured around the cavernous room. “This is incredible!”

“So is that.” Ai countered, pointing at the glyphs on my screen. Then she put her hands on her hips, addressing the students who’d gathered near me. “Back to work. You’re not going to finish in the next forty minutes if you keep bothering Ezzen.”

They dispersed, grumbling but smiling. Ai dropped herself heavily into the seat next to mine, already looking tired again despite having seemed fine this morning.

“Already making progress.”

“Yeah, but I don’t know if this’ll actually work in the weave…uh, sorry for being a distraction, also.”

“You aren’t!” She glanced past me down the row of computers. “I think this will be really motivating for them. And it will work in the weave, I think; just make sure to run the substrate optimizer before porting it to the schematic.”

I‘d totally forgotten that step and needed a flustered moment to find the right button in the unfamiliar sub-panel. I also didn’t know how to verify that it had done its job and squished the glyph substrates down to minimal weavable size and found places for them within the structure of the arm.

“Uh.” I hesitated.

“It’s here, then here.” She guided me through the process of confirming everything was as it should be, heedless of the fact that a few of her students were definitely watching her treat me like one of them, oh God. I tried to control my breathing, retreating into my hoodie slightly like a magic-obsessed turtle.

“…Thanks. Um. I should really know how to do that.”

She seemed to become aware that eyes had been on us while she’d helped me, the supposed expert, use a basic function of the program I probably had more than ten thousand hours on.

“…Would you rather work somewhere else, Ezzen?”

“No, it’s more…the work itself.”

“Ah. Not used to integration.”

“Not at all,” I admitted. “Your students are probably better at that than I am.”

She frowned. “You deserve to be here. Is this about what Hirai-san said?”

“Who?” I was sort of losing track of the names.

“Er, Yuuka. Heliotrope.”

“Oh. I guess? It’s just—I already said, I just don’t feel like I’m actually…doing anything with it. I’m just messing around. Yesterday was easy—and I know how fucked up that sounds—because it was pure magic, LM to LM. I felt like I understood all of it…which wasn’t true; I didn’t understand what we were really doing, but the task? Everything could be done in GWalk. With this—” I pointed at the screen, then spread the gesture to indicate the entire workshop, “—there’s literally more moving parts, stuff I haven’t touched before. I feel like I need to run all of this past you to make anything actually come of it.”

“So you’re saying you’re used to working alone?”

“…I guess, yeah.”

“Well, you’re not alone. You never were! You’ve shared so much of your work on the internet; of course we’ve used it. Not…not all of my colleagues respect you as much as they should, but they certainly all know your name. So do my students, for a reason.” She smiled at me, reaching out to gently touch my forearm. “Your focus is pure theory, not application, and that’s fine, because we’ve already been applying it here. Now you can actually work with us.” She took a breath, but before I could formulate a rebuttal, another complaint that I was out of my depth, she went on, passion rising. “Teamwork means letting other people do the parts you’re not good at. Yesterday, you were able to do almost all of it yourself, which…” her expression darkened. “Which is how we got away with not telling you until it was too late. I’m sorry for that. But for almost everything outside of our mantles, bungyou—division of labor—is important, even necessary, because nobody can do what we do alone. You can help us do so much! And you know that, I know you do. I’m really, truly excited to be working with you, and so is everybody in this room.”

For a moment, I was terrified that meant she was about to order her class to line up and encourage me, but she just rubbed my arm and looked at me. Unlike Hina, her silence carried no expectation of response. Tears were starting to well in my eyes at Ai’s pure, unguarded outpouring of belief. I didn’t want to cry here, under the eyes of her students, people who looked up to me—I swallowed in a vain attempt to keep my throat from getting tight. Seeing my response, Ai tensed up.

“Oh. Oh, ah, I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to—”

“It’s—fine,” I pushed out, wiping my eyes before any tears could fall. Her honesty and kindness helped me admit why this was so hard. “No, I mean, thank you. Heliotrope sort of got under my skin. Thank you,” I repeated. Yuuka had brought my insecurities to the surface, asserted that I didn’t belong; a belief she had so boldly thrown in my face that it had further undermined my already shaky self-confidence. But Ai’s conviction that I could have a place here—that I already had a place here, long before I’d ever actually arrived, was just as potent as her teammate’s venom, perhaps more so. “Um…how long have you…known about me?”

“Me? Since before we had this building. I think we’ve actually emailed each other, back when I was in school, and so did my professor at the time. He’s the one who told me about—do…do you need a tissue?”

“…Yes.”

Ai jogged back to her desk and brought the entire box back to me. I dried my tears before they could spill onto my cheeks, thanked her, and spent the remainder of her class time continuing to tinker with and refine the weave of Amane’s arm.

Meanwhile, her students got back to work, under too much pressure from their assignment to keep bothering me. They ferried their parts around the workshop, refining those parts toward gradually more familiar shapes. Each time a group of students returned to one of the PCs, the sheets of metal had been further altered: intricately folded, slots milled out, more folding, small sections of metal ground away to thin out the shape, onward and onward until various second-order glyph substrates began to make themselves apparent in the aluminum. Even when different teams had the same glyph, there were a number of differences in the shape of the substrate, from overall proportions to the particular paths the metal took as it contorted around itself in mimicry of the Flame. Of course, there were idiomatic, semi-standard base layouts for substrates, but Ai had imposed additional restrictions on each team that meant the students had to improvise.

Even with that, the production process seemed an awful lot of effort. When I voiced this to Ai, she explained that this was entirely doable with CNC machining instead of the relatively manual processes to which she was subjecting her students, but that wasn’t the point. The goal of the exercise was to understand the common pitfalls in substrate design, like how one team had ground a branch point too thin; when Ai tried to weave along it, it snapped. That team still wound up passing, though.

Ai returned to sit with me again once she’d dismissed the students for the morning.

“What do you want to know about Yuuka?”

“I…wasn’t going to ask?”

“But you do want to know.”

“Yeah. How can you tell?”

“Because you like understanding things, and Yuuka is not easy to understand at a glance. I’m sorry she was so…her.” It sounded like she was talking about Hina, put like that.

“Alright, sure: Why’s she like that?”

“The eye, for one.”

“Precognitive self-assurance, yeah, figured as much. How’s it work?” I hadn’t even known it was possible until yesterday, so I wasn’t afraid to admit my ignorance.

“I…don’t know,” she admitted. “Silver ripple, of course, but I can’t even guess at the capture mechanism or how it translates to something she can parse. She’s…touchy about it, as well. If we could find out…”

Widespread precognition, even of a relatively limited sort based on whatever the local silver ripple happened to show, would be a game-changer; that went without saying. It was also the sort of cat that would be nearly impossible to put back in the bag. Ai understood that implicitly, I hoped—but then again, she was also the woman who had apparently invented a truly sentient AI in Ebi, so perhaps given the chance, she’d leap before looking. So might I, if it came to that, which troubled me. I switched back to the main topic.

“How do I get along with her?”

“Ah, well…your start was bad, being…with Hina. You are, ah, dating with her?”

There was a little bit of judgment in her voice. I hurried to correct her misconception.

“I’m…not sure, but I’m not doing her type of magic. No…mutation or transformation.” The seared patch of skin under my shirt and hoodie still stung faintly, a guiltily euphoric reminder to myself that we’d already taken steps in that direction—but cosmetic stuff didn’t really count. I ought to clarify that to Hina…if I could even convince myself of the loophole’s validity. “I made it really clear that I didn’t want to hurt my Flame or anybody else, so…”

Ai let out a breath she’d been holding, shoulders relaxing.

“Good. Good. That’s a relief, truly. I was worried, because…you two do have chemistry, and…”

“Christ, could everybody see it but me?” I immediately slapped my hand over my mouth. “Didn’t mean to say that.”

Ai burst out laughing, then covered her own mouth just as quickly. She needed a few moments for the giggle fit to subside.

“You’re not the first. She told me she’d tell you about her last boyfriend?”

“Skychicken. Jason. Flamebearer, friend of mine.” That part didn’t seem to surprise Ai. “Apparently, their relationship is why Yuuka doesn’t like her?”

“In simple terms, yes. Hina got…worse, more Hina-like, over the course of that relationship, and Yuuka blames him for that. And she doesn’t like men all that much, especially…she probably thinks you’re just here for Hina.” I didn’t quite flinch, but Ai still caught how I shifted and recoiled slightly. “Ah. I’m sorry, I know that’s not how it is at all, but…she’s had some bad experiences, and she jumps to conclusions. Alice thought she’d be alright with you being here, staying here, but maybe she miscalculated, or she just didn’t expect you to click with Hina in this particular way and make Yuuka mad.”

“I…she yelled at me for not thinking things through. But she’s the one who just immediately assumes the worst like that!” I almost growled. It was beyond frustrating and unfair, and Ai nodded in sympathy. I wondered if I could ask her to clear things up with the abrasive goth girl for me, to explain that I wasn’t at all like the caricature she’d assigned me, since trying to have that conversation myself would kill me and I doubted she’d even listen. But I also didn’t want to put Ai through that, not somebody who’d already been so kind to me and who frankly had better things to do. “What can I…do? To fix things with her? I don’t want this—mess. It’s ridiculous,” I groused. “A revolving door of drama. I just figured things out with Hina!”

That bordered on being too much outward complaining, and I cut myself off before I could run my mouth about how this was on top of the lingering worries about the PCTF and Hikanome. But it still felt good to say, and Ai nodded harder, then sat back and thought for a minute.

“I understand, it’s…yes, she can be exhausting,” she admitted. “And stubborn. She won’t listen to me or Alice for this, I think, and certainly not Hina. But Amane, she can help you with this.”

“Amane?”

“Yuuka has a soft spot for her, of course, after everything.”

“Um. I’m still not entirely clear on the timeline for that,” I admitted, glancing around the workshop, reflexively checking if the coast was clear despite knowing our conversation was magically secure. It was mostly deserted now that the students had gone; a few other engineers were working on their own projects at faraway machines, but nobody was close to being within earshot. “Amane was abducted, and the rest of you…rescued her. Alice said something about how you and her and Hina were a separate group first, though?”

It was a bit of a tangle, trying to piece together offhand comments and insinuations and tone from the past few days in between far more immediately important conversations. Not my strong suit. Ai bit her lip, and I hesitated, but then she jumped in her seat, clenching her right fist.

“Everything alright?”

“Yes.” Her tone said otherwise. “Your girlfriend is here. She can explain that to you.”

I jumped as well when I felt arms slither over my shoulders.

“Hey, cutie. I’m stealing you for lunch,” a husky voice muttered in my ear. “Hi, Ai! I’m stealing cutie for lunch!”

Ai was very, very unhappy with Hina traipsing through the fourth dimension in her workshop, and I got a front-row seat to a short but blistering lecture in Japanese. Hina did a remarkable job of staying still and enduring her teammate’s annoyance, chin resting atop my head. She didn’t seem particularly chastised, occasionally interjecting enthusiastic “Mhm!”s and unrepentant “Sorry!”s until Ai’s anger inevitably sputtered out and was replaced by an older-sister sense of exasperated disappointment. At that point, the Emerald Radiance switched back to English for my benefit, reminding Hina that “we’ve talked about this” and then attempting to cajole her out of the workshop. Stubborn mutt she was, Hina dug her heels in and insisted that she wasn’t leaving without me, so I bid a hasty farewell and thanks to Ai, taking the USB drive with me.

Hina took my hand and led me back through the hall toward the elevators, still full of energy.

“What’s for lunch?”

“Eggplant and pesto gnocchi!”

Yum. Apparently she wasn’t an obligate carnivore after all.

“…Homemade?”

“Not yet! How’s Ai?”

“Not yet?” But Hina didn’t answer the question as we entered the elevator, hitting me with that level, it’s-your-turn stare. “You just saw her.”

“Yeah, but she probably wasn’t yelling at you like she was with me. Unless she was?”

“Uh, no, she wasn’t. I was working on Amethyst’s arm. Or trying to, at least; I was really just messing with the weave.”

“Cool! Was it fun?”

“Yeah.”

Silence fell. I felt so awkward—but I’d already missed my window to ask how her own day was going. That was the correct, boyfriendly thing to do, right? It wasn’t that I didn’t have questions: was her voiceover work in English or Japanese? Was she done with her workday? Did she have any advice regarding making Heliotrope less of a bitch?

But I didn’t say anything, nor did she prompt me further with those sapphire eyes, content to just hold my hand and swing our arms back and forth a bit. At least she was in puppy-mode; my imagination lewdly suggested that the hyena might slam the emergency stop and press me against the wall, a scenario which would turn this mild social embarrassment into boiling-hot—

I politely told that part of my psyche to fuck off. I was still coming to terms with how much I wanted Hina to, in her own terms, “fuck me up,” and the awful things Heliotrope had insinuated about me were doing that process no favors.

We once again arrived at the nineteenth floor. The lights had been turned on in the kitchen, warm light pushing back the cool blue coming through the windows, and I smelled something roasting, probably the eggplant.

Stepping out of the elevator, I was surprised to find Alice laying on one of the sofas, face-down to accommodate her tail stretched out behind her, the tip just barely dangling over the armrest. As she pushed herself upright to greet us, I saw that she was wearing actual business attire—unlike at Tochou yesterday. Odd, or maybe normal; I didn’t have a good frame of reference, really.

It wasn’t much, just a button-down blouse with the sleeves rolled up to her elbows and a long, loose skirt worn high on the waist. She glared at my hand connected to Hina’s—quickly covered the expression with a smile. I altered the script I was building in my head; her presence automatically struck down any chance of conversation about my strange, budding relationship with Hina, but hopefully helped the odds that I could learn something that would make existing around Heliotrope less intolerable.

“Hey. Lunch soon, please? I have to be back with Suzuki in half an hour.”

“Yep! Fifteen minutes, sit tight.”

“Fifteen minutes?” Pretty quick. “Frozen gnocchi?”

“Oh, nah, I made the dough this morning, so it’s just roll and cut. Do you wanna do that or make the pesto?”

“Oh, uh…” I hadn’t realized that I would be helping. When I was young, we’d made pastas of all kinds, really, so the activity of rolling and shaping dough was scattered all across my memories of Dad, but the pesto…I didn’t want to touch that memory. “The gnocchi.”

“Gotcha!”

She put me to work, directing me to the enormous, metal-topped kitchen island, evocative of a restaurant prep table, oddly comforting and nostalgic. I was provided with the dough, flour, and an old friend: my knife, Dad’s gift.

“Still haven’t sharpened it,” she apologized, “but should be fine for dividing dough.”

Gnocchi are exceptionally easy to make by hand, Dad instructed. Most pasta shapes require you to roll a flat and thin sheet, which is hard without a machine, but gnocchi dough is robust enough that you can just roll it into a snake and cut it into little cylinders to make your pastas.

I floured up my hands, sliced the big ball of dough into more manageable portions, and went through the steps. Make a snake, chop it up—I stopped and hunted around the kitchen for a moment. Hina noticed from her own station to my right, where she was grinding the pesto by hand in a large mortar and pestle.

“Cutie? What are you looking for?”

“A fork.”

“Why?”

“To shape the dough?”

I was surprised she didn’t seem to know what I meant, but she obligingly directed me to the silverware drawer. She watched curiously as I demonstrated the technique.

Then—and there are specialized boards for this, but you can also just use a fork—you press the piece of pasta down along the tines of the fork with your finger, like this.

Hina squealed with delight as I transformed the gnocchi from a lump of potato dough to a pleasing little rolled shape with ridges all around the edge.

“More surface area; catches more sauce.” I explained from memory.

“Ooh! That’s so cute! Alice, kocchi mite!

Todai’s leader, who’d seamlessly slipped into a support role doing dishes, also approved of the shape, nodding appreciatively.

“Oh, that’s how it’s done! I’ve had it like that at restaurants before, but I thought it needed a machine or something.”

“Same!” Hina stopped grinding the pesto—no, bad brain, stop that—to prod the pasta with a finger. “Can I try?”

“Hina, no, you’ll bend the tines and make a mess and I’m hungry,” Alice whined. Then she caught herself and her eyes slid over to me as she bit her lip nervously, caught with her guard down. What little dignity she had left was erased by a rumble, and I dodged meeting those slitted pupils to glance at her belly. She stammered. “Um.”

The three of us stood there in silence for a moment. Hina looked between the two of us with her big, blue eyes, then barked a laugh.

“Understood, Captain!”

She picked the pestle back up and resumed grinding the green paste. Alice kept trying to produce sounds, perhaps intended to be apologies for her impatience or indignance at the possible sarcasm, but another undignified grumble from her belly made her give up and turn back to the sink in embarrassed defeat. I picked up my knife and resumed making dough snakes, but that wasn’t enough to dispel the lingering awkwardness. I reached for a random question based on what was in front of me.

“Where did you learn to cook?”

“Me? Teacher from school who thought I needed a hobby to stop getting into fights. Hey, Alice, you remember Asagi-sensei, right?”

“…Yes? Third year home ec in middle school. It didn’t work, as I recall.”

“Nope! But food’s fun. You’re pretty good with that knife, cutie, where’d you learn?”

“I’m just chopping gnocchi, hardly a chiffonade or julienne.”

“Oooooh. Okay, now I really gotta know.”

I hesitated for a moment. I’d talked about this with Alice briefly, but somehow it hadn’t come up with Hina.

“My dad.”

“Oh, right, the dead one.”

Hina!

“Oops. Um. Sorry, cutie.”

I put down the knife for a moment to take a deep, slow breath. She didn’t mean anything by it, I knew that, but I still needed a moment to suppress the sudden spike of anger and grief at her casual prodding of the event that had destroyed my life. Shame, too, which took longer to boil off than the others.

“It’s—fine,” I gritted out.

“Do you wanna talk about it?”

Hina!” Alice accompanied that with a thump of her tail against the kitchen’s tiles. The puppy flinched.

“Sorry.”

“No, um—talking is good, maybe,” I interjected, fighting down the reflexive annoyance. If I was going to live alongside them, telling them this much had to happen eventually, and it was easier with them, fellow flamebearers. If I trusted the chatroom, I could trust them. “Dad was a chef, the kind who traveled a lot. Took me with him.”

“Ooh, you’re rich?”

“Hina…”

“Uh. He didn’t actually save that much, and…things went wrong with the inheritance. Most of the money went to my grandparents, and from there to one of the cults, so I didn’t really see much of it.”

“Oh, shit. That’s—super fucked up.” The sapphire eyes were full of pity. I winced.

“I was fourteen, still in and out of the hospital, didn’t know how any of that worked, and they…stole it, basically.” More shame. “I got some aid from the Peacies later, around the end of the Firestorms, and managed to hold on to enough of that to, um, support my lifestyle.” I clarified hastily. “Uh, they weren’t the PCTF yet.”

“Don’t worry, we get it, no hard feelings. We know a thing or two about making ends meet.” Alice chuckled dryly. “Billionaire money, remember?”

“Ah. Right.”

Dirty money all around. Hina frowned as she passed me a small bowl.

“Wait, so the Peacies or one of their precursors knew about you as a flamefall survivor, knew where you lived, probably knew you were Ezzen, and never, like, tried to hire you? You’re a fuckin’ catch, cutie.”

“I’m…because I didn’t matter, probably, not compared to the pros.” I regretted that immediately, imagining Ai’s gentle rebuke if I’d said that to her. Alice filled in for her.

“Don’t talk about yourself like that. Remember how your work helped Amane? You’ve already made a difference.”

I tried to get myself to believe that while I gathered a snake’s worth of shaped gnocchi and brought it to the pot of boiling water on the stovetop.

“Okay, no, I can admit I would have been…an asset, so…no, I don’t really know. I guess I sort of assumed it was Sky’s doing. Um—Jason?”

“Probably. Sounds like him,” Hina confirmed as she dug through a cabinet for appropriate serving bowls. Alice stiffened at the name, and I realized we’d managed to stumble close to one of the things I was meaning to ask about. I seized the chance.

“Um, on that note, Heliotrope compared me to him earlier.”

Not at all a smooth transition, but I figured it was the only chance I was going to get.

“Ah, fuck, that’s right, your message,” Alice groaned, turning to me as she dried her hands. “I suppose it’s too much to ask that she was nice about it?”

“…No. Er, yes, too much to ask. She was mean.” Alice’s face fell further; now I felt bad for piling this on top of what was probably already a very stressful time. “My bad for bringing it up. I’m fine, really.”

“Last time you said you were fine, Hina had just sexually assaulted you,” Alice pointed out, voice flat. Hina whimpered, and Alice shifted; she wasn’t made of stone. “Sorry, Hina. Uh—I guess before I find out what dreadful things Yuuka said, we should first…she told me you two slept together last night. That, plus…‘monsterfucker’, plus that comparison—it compels me to ask: what exactly is going on between you two? Are you…a couple?”

“We’re trying things out!”

I glanced at Hina, relieved that she seemed to already have an answer ready.

“Yeah. It’s—we’re being responsible. Boundaries and all.”

“And you’re not our mom!” Hina crossed her arms defiantly.

Alice spread her hands in an ‘I give up’ motion.

“Couldn’t stop you if I wanted. Use protection, mind the teeth, et cetera. Just wanted to stay up to date on what was happening under our roof.” The stiff lashing of her tail betrayed her true feelings, but she didn’t press the issue, instead looking at me as though facing the gallows. “So, lay it on me: what did Yuuka say?”

“She’s grounded,” the dragon growled.

Alice’s expression had soured, then curdled into a snarl, as I repeated the nasty things Yuuka had said to me. It hadn’t stopped her from slurping down bite after bite of ridged gnocchi coated in creamy, green sauce as she listened; her hunger at least bound her to the table and prevented her from stomping to the elevator and hunting down Yuuka herself, but the atmosphere was still a bit fraught. We were both exasperated; this felt a bit too much like a repeat of the song-and-dance I’d had with Hina, although this time didn’t seem bound for euphoric intimacy, which suited me fine.

Hina, for her part, was emitting a faint but bone-chilling growl that had my heart pounding. It was nice to feel protected by something as wildly dangerous as her—but I was also genuinely concerned she’d attempt to tear Yuuka limb from limb.

“Um, Hina?”

“Mm?” The way her voice sounded with the growl was worryingly attractive, arguably hotter than when she was purring. More investigation would be needed—later.

“You’re not going to, uh…kill her, are you?”

“Never! Just rough her up.”

“Hina, can it wait until after I talk to her?” Alice shoveled another bite into her mouth; I was learning it was possible to eat pasta angrily. “As in, after you do your job. Which you have to get back to in twenty-six minutes.”

“It’d only take ten!”

“Uh, you’re not actually calling her off?”

“No. What she said was really hurtful to her too. Hina, please, you’d just make things worse, you know that.”

“What? No, you guys, I love her to bits, she’s done that for years, I’m good! She just doesn’t get to corner Ez and be a bitch like that. Not if I’m not there.”

“So you’ll wait?”

“Depends. Cutie?”

I wasn’t entirely opposed to Hina dispensing some physical retribution, assuming it would be the same degree of roughhousing I’d seen the other day. Hadn’t Ebi said Yuuka wouldn’t have wanted to miss that? So maybe the violence was fine, but—

“It…won’t help. I don’t think she respects…us. You or me.” I winced as Alice’s aura of heat, until now suppressed for the sake of her bowl of pasta, momentarily flared in frustrated acknowledgement, and the creamy pesto dried up, desiccated to a powder on the gnocchi’s surface. She frowned at the bowl and got up to add a bit of water back in. “I just—I talked with Ai, and that helped brush off some of what Heliotrope said, but other parts…”

“Which parts?” The growl vanished from Hina’s voice. If she had dog ears, they would have perked up.

“The, um…last night, you said this was just a starting point. Is it? Or is…” I raised my scarred hand, hoping she’d understand what I meant. “Is it just this you care about?”

I couldn’t bring myself to ask directly, both for the embarrassment of asking and fear of the answer.

“What? Cutie, of course it’s a start point, there’s more to you than that. I don’t call you that for nothing. You’re cute! And hot.”

“…Really?”

“Do I lie? Alice, do I lie? Is that a thing I do?”

“I’m not engaging with this part.” The dragon sat back down with her rescued pasta and kept eating.

“Fine. Cutie, yes, really. Your Flame is hot—heh—your body’s hot, and you’re going to be so cool once you just…come out of your shell, get comfy around us, learn to use your Flame. And Yuuka’s making that hard, which is…” She growled. “She’s just being shitty because of some old stuff with Jason; that’s not really anything to do with you. Don’t let her get under your skin. That’s my job. I wanna open you up and bring out the best version of you I can, and that’s not just because of your Flame, okay?”

“Um.” I shivered. “Open me up?”

Alice slapped the table softly in concert with her tail thumping the floor, reminding us she was there.

“Alright, too much flirting in front of me. I’m glad you two are at least, er, talking, but keep it in the bedroom. I have to get to my next meeting. I’ll try to give Yuuka a talking-to tonight.”

She left her empty dishes where they were, hurrying toward the elevator, tail swaying behind her. As she left earshot, Hina looked at me mischievously.

“So you don’t want me to fight her?”

“I mean…if you must, it’s not like I can stop you.”

“You’ll be able to, eventually. I won’t beat her up, though, because I’d rather spend my energy convincing you I’m actually into you. How’s that sound, hm?” She leaned toward me, blinking those big blue eyes too innocently for the innuendo, then sighed. “No time now, though, not for any real fun. I, too, have meetings. Ugh. But we do have time for—” She reached into pocketspace, which made me have to squeeze my eyes shut and rub them. When I reopened them, she had a small red box, palm-sized and squat. “This was for her, but I decree that she’s lost the privilege this year for being mean. So you can have it!”

“Um. I’m not following.”

“What day is it, cutie?”

“Monday?”

She facepalmed, giggled, and then removed the box’s lid to reveal a single chocolate shaped like a heart.

“February 14th! Happy Valentine’s Day!”


Author’s Note:

Healing! Being valued! Cooking! Valentines? We are slicing some lives.

Thank you to Softies, Cass, Penguin, Selenium, Zak, Maria, and Zooloo, my stupendous beta readers.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

Trick Of The Light // 2.02

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

As Hina cleaned up breakfast, the other four Radiances left via the elevator. Heliotrope was first, actively seeking to escape Hina’s presence and the general atmosphere, never mind that said atmosphere was largely her fault. Off to school, I assumed, still a little unclear on whether that was classes or research—were they alright with her showing up in her somewhat-scant nightwear? Seeing that she was departing, Ai hastily got up and followed her over. They bickered in Japanese a bit, rapid-fire, as the doors closed. Once they were gone, Alice put her cheek in her palm, rubbing her hand up to her temple and forehead, a slow-motion facepalm.

“Well—yes, alright, I can give you some time to decide whether you want to go next week. But, um—it really would be best if we were able to RSVP with who’s going by…Thursday at the latest. Don’t mean to rush you! I swear! It’s just…we’re both big organizations, and between the logistics and the publicity, lead time is important and…”

I waved her off nervously.

“You don’t have to justify it, I get the picture, really.”

“Oh, thank heavens, good. We have to go get dressed, so…” she stood, twisting to rub the base of her tail. “We’ll probably miss each other until tonight. You’re unscheduled; make yourself comfortable. Sorry for things being such a rush for the first few days. And—” she glared at the elevator, “—sorry about Yuuka. She’s really not usually this bad!”

“No, really, it’s fine.” I sort of felt guilty for the stress she was under, now that the pressure from outside was starting to become palpable. “I’ll, uh, let you know. About the Hikanome thing.”

At least Yuuka’s rather extreme response to the situation between me and Hina seemed to have blunted Alice’s own worries and protectiveness of me. We hadn’t really had time to talk about it since the not-date, so I felt it was important to add:

“Hina really was on her best behavior yesterday…I think,” I whispered, hoping Hina’s vaguely advanced senses couldn’t hear me over the rush of water at the sink. “Don’t…we’re fine, we’ve figured it out. Don’t worry on my behalf, yeah?”

It felt weird that I was the one reassuring her, but she seemed to appreciate it, rubbing her face again and mustering a grin and nod. She helped Amane to her feet—or tried to, which the Amethyst Radiance refused somewhat playfully, rising on her own—and the two of them made for the stairs, followed by Ebi. Hina turned from her cleanup to give them a thumbs-up. The three went upstairs and disappeared from view, leaving just me and the puppy. She killed the water and came back over to me.

“I gotta get going too, cutie. Busy!”

“Sure. What do you…do, exactly?”

“Lotsa stuff. Today’s…damn, I don’t really remember. Voice acting for one of the collabs, I think. Uh—hey, Doctor, let’s knock ‘em dead! Stuff like that.”

“Cool. Uh—have a good day at work?”

“You too.” She leaned down to where I was sitting and nuzzled the top of my head, sniffing my hair. “I’ll see you at lunch, though.”

Trepidation seized me.

“Uh—where’s lunch?”

“I’ll find you!”

She leaned down further to plant a kiss on the bridge of my nose, and then suddenly she was gone, teleported off to who-knew-where, leaving only the smell of ozone as the air responded a little violently to her instantaneous departure. I was extremely grateful that was the only effect of her teleportation; no free ripple, and she seemingly could do it with enough finesse that there was no deafening clap from air rushing to fill the newly vacated spot.

Plus, now I had something specific to look forward to: lunch! That wasn’t the only thing; since it was the first real weekday since I’d come to Todai, I wanted to drop in and see what exactly each of them did all day. But that could wait, because having established that I was not, in fact, in any particular hurry to get things done or make decisions, and having been left to my own devices, I was of a mind to go right back to bed. It was still barely half past eight in the morning, and the comfort of my sheets sounded quite nice; Hina’s pile of blankets was well and good, don’t get me wrong, but an actual mattress and some time in my own space was in order.

Ebi intercepted me before I could escape, tapping my shoulder.

“Gah!” Hadn’t she just been upstairs? “Where the fuck did you come from?”

She grinned.

“Sapphire’s not the only one who can shimmy around fourspace. You slept with your foot on.”

“Um—yeah, sorry. Was about to go wash up,” I lied. I would get to it after my nap.

“Great. I know you’re probably intending to kinda laze around all day, but at least try to stay awake. Still gotta beat your jet lag.”

Damn, there went that plan. I wasn’t even going to try to get one over on Ebi’s diagnostic systems when it came to that stuff.

“Um, sure. Can I go now?”

“Only if you promise to also clean that burn on your chest.”

I reddened. Of course she knew.

“…Don’t get mad at Hina?”

“Wasn’t planning on it. You consented, I hope?”

“Yeah, of course.”

“Then it’s none of my business. Looks like she’s able to restrain herself enough to not make it my problem, and that’s as far as I care. Last thing before I release you: your PC parts are arriving sometime this afternoon, and Amane’s wondering if she can sit in while you build. She’s kind of a nerd for that stuff.”

“Um—yeah, of course. I mean—yes, she’s welcome.”

“Great. Alright, off you go. Bathe! Ablute!”

As I turned away and made for the stairs, she added:

“Good job fending off Opal.”

I stopped.

“Uh, thanks? She gets like that a lot, I gather?”

“She’s just an overprotective worrywart.”

“…Meaning your own situation?”

She put on a digital facsimile of a shit-eating grin.

“You didn’t hear me say that.”

My second time around bathing in my new apartment’s bathroom went better than the first; it only took me two tries to get hot water coming out of the shower head. The first time, water had come out the bath basin’s faucet, and I’d considered soaking in the bath instead, but my foot was still too early in the healing process, and I was leery of letting it get too soft. That had happened once while my right hand had been healing, and it had left the fingers feeling like they were wearing a poorly fit glove for hours afterward.

The cauterized stump where the front half of my right foot had been magically amputated still stung, but now that I had a sense of the general procedure with the wall-mounted stool and handrails and the various soaps, the process was more familiar. I made quicker work of the actual scrubbing and rinsing than last time, but ultimately, I still took about the same amount of time, just spent a higher proportion luxuriating under the hot water.

The smooth-seared spot on my chest stung under the water as much as my foot did, less severe of a wound but more recent. I ran my hand along the skin, finding that it wasn’t perfectly level, owing to a pimple and the general irritation from being blasted by the magical equivalent of a branding iron, but it was indeed clear of hair and, improbably, hadn’t blistered up. What would it be like if my whole body were this smooth, at least when paired with other, more significant physical enhancements? There was appeal there—but I had decided that those sorts of more extreme changes were off-limits. I didn’t want to go too far with Hina, for my Flame’s sake.

“Sorry if she hurt you.”

My Flame still said nothing. Both Hina and I had heard it last night—it wasn’t clear how much she had used it for the procedure, if at all, but I felt guilty that she might have. I needed to understand exactly what was different about my Flame, the special properties it had from my status as twice-touched…but I doubted it would speak again without another similarly intense experience. Short of that, our best lead on that would be to find my stalker, ask her exactly what she had been doing, and reverse engineer it to test my Flame’s response. Hina had figured out a similar weave for the ingenious and abhorrent mechanism of murder we’d invented yesterday, but without understanding the exact kind of projected-yet-invisible LM weave I’d encountered, there were too many unknown and uncontrolled variables to draw any conclusions about my Flame.

Or you could keep cuddling with Hina and see what happens, my libido asserted.

“Shut up.”

Just saying.

I killed the water and occupied myself by toweling off, this time remembering to brush the conditioner through my damp hair. It was definitely already having a minor effect—wait, shit. I wasn’t supposed to be washing my hair every day. Oops.

At any rate, with a clean body and somewhat less-clean psyche, it felt good to exit the steamy atmosphere of the shower. This part of the procedure was still rather limp-y, having left my prosthetic and the stabilizer module on the bed, but after hobbling my way around the perimeter of the room and sort of slump-rolling myself onto the sheets, all was good. Adding the blanket on top was even better. I almost fell asleep there, butt-naked and against Ebi’s instructions, but my phone buzzed at me just as I was drifting off.

ebi-furai: stay up!

Bleh. She was right, but the bed’s siren song of warm, cozy naps was near-irresistible. I needed to escape or otherwise distract myself.

ezzen: and do whqt

ebi-furai: you can always do more research, right?

ebi-furai: still got your laptop

It was true enough, and I blearily sat up, groaning at the sting in my foot; no matter how high the thread count, the blanket was an irritant against the water-softened and still-healing skin whenever I moved. I groped for my laptop on the nightstand, shoving some stuff that had started to accumulate atop it onto the newly vacated space. I maneuvered the laptop—a fairly heavy model, as I had never really intended to travel with it—onto the unoccupied side of the bed and arranged my pillows such that I could sit up against the headboard with the laptop open on my lap, tugging at the blanket to minimize its contact with my foot while still comfortably covering the rest of my lower body, tenting and tensioning the fabric—much like weaving a glyph, I realized. Amused by the parallel, I opened the laptop, typed in my password—

And slammed the screen back down.

The evidence of my crime was still right there, the instrument of collaborative murder I’d designed, abstracted to about two dozen graphical boxes full of numbers in GWalk. I saw them die again, squeezed my eyes shut to stave off the memory of those little symbols realized, the death-dealing efficacy of my own creation, the logical end of my expertise, the great spherical cut-out, and the stumbling corpse. A spear punched through the heart of the blaze—

“No, no, no. No!”

I banished my automatically summoned spear, that hollow imitation of the onyx-tipped real thing, and slammed my palm down onto the blanket with a whump in shaky frustration. That disrupted the careful equilibrium I had established in the bedding and dragged the blanket against the top of my foot, making me suck in a breath. The most sickening part was that I could have sworn I felt my Flame flicker at the burst of guilt and pain. Kindling for power that could reach to the very limits of my ingenuity, reshape the world itself, reshape me—if only I chose to apply a spark.

Better to douse that kindling, cut off the potential at its source. One of the items I’d cleared off my laptop and onto the nightstand had been a box of those pain-blocker patches; Ebi must have left them for me. I reached for the box and extracted one of the adhesive patches, taking care to not let it stick to itself as I pulled off the backing, and brought my right knee up to my chest, feeling around my shin for the right spot to apply it…then reconsidered. I would have to wield my Flame to activate the patch at all, inflict pain to eliminate pain. Simply reattaching my prosthetic would block the sensation less completely, but at least that was just activating a lattice that was already in place, not freshly spinning and weaving—contorting and mutilating—the raw Flame in my soul. So I reached for the false front portion of my foot instead.

With my foot reattached, my laptop apparently a no-go—a problem for future Ezzen—and still needing a solution for the fact that staying in bed was a path to the forbidden, sleep-schedule-ruining nap, I figured I might as well familiarize myself with the rest of the penthouse. After shrugging on some more of my new, baggy, protective clothes, I went exploring and found a number of amenities that were a substantial step up from my old place.

For one, the Radiances had their own laundry machines, washer and dryer. As somebody used to coin laundry—one of the few times I regularly left the house—this was a luxury beyond imagination. The laundry room was sensibly up on the penthouse’s second floor with our rooms, and indeed, at first glance, I hadn’t realized it was different from the unused rooms on the far side of the C-arrangement until I had found the door ajar and heard the rumbling within. My old launderette’s machines had this awful, chugging clang quality to their operation; Todai’s were so much cozier, like mechanical rolling thunder, or the surf crashing against a shoreline as heard from a clifftop above. Not so loud as to be obnoxious, more like a big auditory blanket of noise. Like being inside Hina’s belly as she purred.

Wait. What the hell? Why, brain?

The load of laundry currently spinning in the washing machine was impossible to identify. The indistinct, multicolored mass of cloth could have belonged to any of the girls, and I resisted the urge to try to deduce the owner. Did they have a system to make sure people’s clothes didn’t get mixed up? Something to ask when it became relevant, I supposed. Also, I would need a hamper or basket or something; I didn’t even have a spare chair to act as my customary Laundry Chair. For now—there was a stack of big baskets in the corner. Would they get mad if I took one back to my room for the time being? Maybe that was what they all did? After spending too long paralyzed by the choice, I decided this was stupid and stole one of the baskets for my personal use, grateful nobody was home as I carried it back to my room.

The second level didn’t have much else of interest. I peeked briefly into one of the unoccupied rooms, mostly out of curiosity—vacant, of course, a blank slate for some future occupant. Teammates? Caretakers for Amane? Whatever the original purpose of these spare rooms, they didn’t hold anything at all right now, completely unfurnished; so with my curiosity satisfied, I descended the main stairs to the first level.

Without the Radiances around, the space felt much emptier, even liminal. The lights were off, adding to the palpable absence; with the sun now up, natural daylight flowed through the windows at the far end of the main sitting area, bathing the space, refracting prismatically at the edges of each floor-to-ceiling glass panel into a series of scintillating rainbows that splashed across the floor at regular intervals. The tranquility—I was being overly dramatic again. It was just sunlight. Stepping into one of the beams was nice and warm, though; I could at least appreciate that.

The kitchen was pristine, the only sign of breakfast’s labors a handful of metal bowls drying in the dish rack. For all of Hina’s personal, wanton voracity in the act of eating, she seemed to take her cooking responsibilities very seriously. Did she cook every meal? No, she couldn’t have; that first meal with Alice and Amane had been prepared while she was out, so there must have been a kitchen somewhere else in the building. An employee cafeteria, probably. And in hindsight, that curry had been really quite good, so I sort of wanted to drop by and browse the menu—if that was even how it worked. The idea of just walking in without any kind of social script was nearly petrifying, even when only imagined. Perhaps there was some kind of early sign-up, maybe weekly or monthly, and if I were to just walk in and expect to be served, I’d get laughed out and be unable to explain myself because of the language barrier and—

Mercifully, such stressful thoughts of crowds and social stratagems weren’t a concern in this massive, deserted apartment. Was ‘apartment’ even the correct term for such a large communal dwelling? Google said yes, at least. Continuing my exploration brought me over to the various sub-rooms below the—balcony? Google answered that for me as well; beneath the mezzanine lay the meeting room and dojo, which I’d seen before, but it turned out the hall continued down and around, following the C-pattern of our individual rooms above. The room past the dojo was a continuation of the fitness theme, full of benches and strange pulleyed contraptions and treadmills. This made sense; Ai was the only one of the five who I’d consider ‘buff’, but all save Amethyst were fit and toned, something that was probably very important to the more idol-y side of their image.

It occurred to me to wonder whether Hina’s supernatural physique required such…mortal workouts as the weight room implied. Would I, if it came to that? The Vaetna, at least, were known to also have a weight room, but it sort of undercut their superhumanity to imagine them doing mundane weight training in addition to all their combat-focused training. Myself, I had maintained a pretty decent baseline of fitness from daily spear practice alone—though I hoped I wasn’t going to be forced upon those treadmills. Cardio sucked.

Speaking of my spear, the dojo’s open, padded flooring was calling to me through the propped-open doorway. Yesterday’s return to my routine had made me realize that I now had vastly more space to practice even in my bedroom, and the dojo was easily four times that large and had a higher ceiling. This was the kind of space that I could see VNTs do serious sparring in; that thought prompted me to look around for some kind of control panel like I’d seen in the Vaetna’s videos of their equivalent training space, forcefields to alter gravity or set up holographic targets, but no dice. There were dummies herded into the far corner of the dojo, though: skeletal wooden ones studded with pegs, pillowy ones more reminiscent of punching bags, and even a few torsos that looked like those anatomically correct firearms testing dummies made of ballistic gel and fake bone I’d seen on YouTube. It was easy to picture Hina tearing through those last ones, reveling in how her claws splattered false, neon-green blood onto the nylon floor padding. Or maybe those were for actual firearms, if Amethyst’s upgunned KV-18 was anything to go by; Todai didn’t seem very concerned with nonlethality.

I pushed down those thoughts, stepping further into the dojo and calling forth my spear. Yesterday, I’d resolved that it was a toy, something for my own recreation, part of a different world from those grand weapons, and I ought to make good on that. My stabilizer module, too bulky and heavy to remain in my hoodie pocket, went on the floor. The hoodie itself joined it right after, as did my socks and phone, and I began my routine, the same as yesterday’s, the same as most days between the first and second times my life had been turned upside down. Stretching my limbs and warming up my muscles felt great with my now-clean skin, and I had so much space to experiment! First, though, I had to adjust to the new environment. The padding underfoot changed the kinematics of each step, and I stumbled a few times as years of muscle memory were ever-so-slightly disrupted, but the stabilizer module caught me each time, and by the time I was done with the basic forms, I’d adjusted to the difference.

Ai’s explanation yesterday had been fun; the stabilizer was quite an impressive bit of tech. My intuition was more or less correct: it was essentially a magical gyrostabilizer. Some of the glyphware that identified the most stable positioning of footfalls was a miniaturized and slightly hacky version of Amane’s own leg—which it turned out that Ai had older versions of in the shop, so she’d opened one up to show me how exactly the lattice substrates were both etched into and extruded out of the skeletal struts at the core of the mechanical limb. Seeing the diagrams—publicly available, a move on Ai and Amane’s part for which I had no end of respect—realized and cleverly integrated into the physical structure gave me a renewed appreciation for the precision and design considerations involved in—

Kemono two.”

I tripped. My prosthetic was planted firm, taking the majority of my weight, so it had nowhere to adjust. It turned out the prosthetic did have limits to what I could recover from. I began to windmill my arms, realized I was holding a giant crutch, and stabilized myself with the butt of my spear against the padded flooring. I turned to face Heliotrope, red as a beet from the exertion combined with embarrassment. I had only mustered the courage to do this in one of the public spaces because I had thought nobody else was home.

“Um. Hi. Heliotrope. Radiance Heliotrope?” She was the only one of the five for whom I was still using her title rather than her name, so…“Yuuka?”

“Bloodstone.”

“Bloodstone. Sure. Uh—thought you were at school?”

I had started that sentence intending it to be a statement, but it ended as a question, unsure of what exactly she did, day-to-day.

“Not until two. It’s on the callie, y’know.”

Did—did Australians call calendars “callies?” I didn’t know, and didn’t dare call her bluff.

“Um, sorry.”

We stared at each other. Or, rather, she stared at me, and I made a commendable effort to not stare at her boobs, instead pretending to inspect the furnishings of the dojo. Seriously, that perky and she’s not even wearing a—the dojo didn’t get any direct natural light, padded on all sides but the glass interior wall. My eyes found the control panel I’d missed earlier, half-hidden in the corner behind the dummies. Oh, shit, Bloodstone was saying something.

“—and I don’t want Alice to get on my ass about it, and Amane pulled me aside earlier, so, uh, sorry.”

I zoned back in just in time to register the apology, but not quite what it was for. I’d taken up her workout slot, maybe?

“That’s, um, it’s no problem,” I muttered, still avoiding eye contact. “It’s, um, really no problem. Was there, er, a sign I should have put on the door?”

I turned to see if there was some kind of locking or notification mechanism near the door. I didn’t see anything, but caught a frown on her face as I turned back, sort of awkwardly shuffling my feet to face her more properly. That was the polite thing to do, I remembered.

“What, like a sock?”

“Oh, is that how it works? Sorry.”

I hastily turned again to start ambling back toward where I’d left my socks with my hoodie. That was a weird system, but I wanted to fit in.

“What are you doing?” She groaned. “Not now, I meant—last night, sock on the door because you’re being a monsterfu—because you’re sleeping with her. Christ.”

“O—oh.”

“Did—oh my God, you weren’t paying attention, were you? I wasn’t—” She wheezed a single, strangled, incredulous cackle. “I was trying to apologize for the monsterfucker thing, not—not for walking in on you, we walk in on each other all the time in here, nani kore, you’re—”

She doubled over, dissolving into laughter. I wanted to quit this entire week and curl up in my old bed back in Bristol and pretend none of this had happened, that I hadn’t just fucked up a basic social interaction—where she had been apologizing to me—so badly that she now looked like she was on the verge of asphyxiating from laughter. I just stood there, horrified at the new low I had set for myself, until she recovered in shuddering gasps.

“Wow. Wow. You’re really—God, and you didn’t even challenge me on the ‘callie’ thing. Oh. Heh. You really are like a second one of her, just as scatterbrained. Aren’t you supposed to be as smart as Ai? I mean, you’ve got to be; you put together that thing we used yesterday.”

“That’s not—”

“But I guess that’s your thing? Idiot savant? No wonder you’re already fucking that thing, you must not have listened to anything the others said about her! I mean, there’s no way they didn’t warn you! Alice and Ai for sure—were you just not listening?”

“Of course they warned me, and I chose—”

“Really? Seriously, really, you heard everything they said and still fuckin’ went for it?”

“Yes!”

“Jesus. I thought we were done bringing horny guys in here. And Alice wants me to apologize? You weren’t even listening!” She waved her hand in front of my face. “Are you now? Are you?”

“Of course I fucking am,” I snapped. “Just—overthinking!”

“Overthinking.”

“Yes! It’s just—”

“No, you’re not, because if you thought this through you would never end up balls-deep in the fuckin’ monster! Oh my God.” She laughed at me again. “Thinking it through means knowing what you’re fucking getting into, and you clearly don’t. Alice might not let me kick you out, but let me tell you, you’d better start thinking things through if you don’t want to—hold on. Are you going to join the fucking team?”

“No! I didn’t fucking ask to be here!”

“Huh?”

“Hina fucking abducted me and, no, I don’t want to join the team, but Opal keeps talking about it like it’s some kind of eventuality, and I keep trying to tell her and the others that I don’t want that but—”

“Wait, wait, waitwait—she abducted you and you’re still fucking her?”

“We’re not…fucking! It’s complicated!”

“Mate. I’ve heard that one before, you’re not the first—”

“Yes, yes, I know, her ex is the reason I’m here in the first place!”

That seemed to genuinely throw her off her rhythm. She tapped her right temple a few times, as though trying to knock something back into alignment, then struck it harder with the heel of her hand.

“The fuck? I should know that part.” She refocused on me. “This is Jason’s fault, and I didn’t pick up any of the ripple? Fuckin’…”

“Interference from being near the oil platform, if I had to guess. If your eye primarily works on silver, which is strongly correlated to flamefall and the Vaetna, then Heung splintering it on the intercept might have essentially blinded you—wait, Jason?

I hadn’t known Sky’s actual name. Hina had let slip that it started with a J—one of the first things she’d ever said to me, in fact—but I’d promptly forgotten that tidbit in the hormonal mess that had ensued. What a mundane name. Distinctly masculine, though, which made sense. And the Argonauts were cool, I supposed. Oh, shit, Yuuka was talking again.

“—savant, yep. You’re really on the money with how this thing works, and that’s just from guesswork. So—wait, Hina really just carried you all the way here from fuckin’ England?”

“Yeah?”

“Damn.”

“Yeah.”

“So…” She seemed genuinely thrown by this bit of intel. “We good?”

“We good?

“Yeah. I mean, you accepted my apology, so now Alice won’t hold that over me, and now that I get what’s going on with you I can say with confidence that I want nothing to do with you if it’s not related to magic, so. We’re good. Bye.”

She turned on her heel to leave.

“Huh? Wait, no,” I called toward her retreating backside. “Apology rescinded! You’ve done nothing but berate me since you walked in!”

“How would you know?” She didn’t turn as she replied. “You’re not even paying attention!”

Properly incensed now, I stepped after her.

“You’ve barely given me a chance to get a word in edgewise! You’re literally just being a jackass for no reason!”

—is what I didn’t say. Instead:

“Fine. If you’re only going to talk to me about magic, then here’s a question: Hina asked if—”

She had the audacity to raise a hand over her head and extend the middle finger back toward me. Her stride didn’t even slow.

“Not my problem!”

It was probably for the best that she interrupted me; trusting this catty bitch with the potentially sensitive case of my stalker seemed like it could backfire horribly, once I had another few seconds to cogitate on it. But I couldn’t resist trying to get the last word in as she passed the threshold back out into the hall.

“F—fuck off! I’m not just another ‘horny guy’, and Opal fucking knows it!

That, of all things, finally made her pause and turn to look at me.

“What? We were done with this, guy. That’s like…two pages late.”

“I—I mean, I’m here because I can actually make a difference with my magic. That’s why they want me around. Even Hina doesn’t just think I’m a piece of meat…I think.” Probably. “It’s the first thing she said when she met me, anyway. Seriously, do you know who I am?”

“Oh my God. You’re playing the ‘do you know who I am’ card? You’re an internet nobody, some horny-ass hikikomori who had his flamefall three days ago and thinks that means he can bang every girl here. Well, guess what, jackass, Hina is only into you for your Flame, and the rest of us couldn’t give a shit about you.”

“Really? Amane was excited to meet me.”

At last, I got under her skin. She twitched, eyes narrowing, fists balling.

“Amane needs all the help she can get. Of course she’d be happy to have somebody around to help Ai. You have no fucking idea what she’s been through.”

I jabbed a finger at my bare prosthetic.

“Where do you think this came from? Running from the Peacies! Like her! Opal told me. Yes, they give a shit.”

“Only to help her.”

“Come off it,” I sighed. “I deserve to be here. I’m not just some fucking guy.”

“Why do—you know what, fuckin’ forget it. Have fun playing with your spear.”

And she turned and stomped away, all one hundred and fifty-five-odd centimeters of fifty-grit human sandpaper—posthuman, as the case may have been, but I wasn’t feeling charitable—angrily tramping along the glass wall separating the dojo from the hallway until she reached the end and vanished from sight. It took a little longer for her to also vanish from earshot, slipper-on-hardwood footsteps fading until they stopped. There was a ding—really more of a digital ping—heralding the elevator’s arrival, and then my verbal assailant was gone from the penthouse. Wait, she’d still hardly been wearing anything, surely she wasn’t going to go out in public with—

Oh fuck. I slammed the brakes on my imagination, wiping the image of her figure from my brain shamefully. I was being a horrible, objectifying ass; she was right. Guilt surged through me.

“Fucking…God, what am I doing?

No answer from my spear. On top of being a political nightmare, and dead weight to the group, I was harboring horrible, fuckboy thoughts that would make them feel unsafe around me if ever voiced, never mind my relationship with Hina. I was being fucking gross about these girls who were already doing a lot to keep me around.

Part of me knew that I wasn’t being fair to myself. My shame was itself a sign that I wasn’t as nasty as Yuuka had made me out to be. But that didn’t actually alleviate the dark, viscous self-disgust coating my thoughts right now. I sat down and tried to take stock of the facts: none of the others had that perception of me, and Alice had outright told me not to worry about giving that impression. But that made it all the more frustrating how she’d hardly given me a chance to explain what my situation was. It was nothing but assumptions with her.

That made some sense, I supposed, given the nature of her eye. Other than the fact that it was apparently somewhat unreliable, I hadn’t gleaned much more about how it worked, but it was pretty easy to see how precognition—perhaps closer to general omniscience—could make someone a presumptive asshole to the extent that I had just had the bad luck to experience. Still, that wasn’t an excuse; how did the others put up with that? Even if she was more cordial with Amane and Ai, she was definitely a little frosty with Alice.

Belatedly, I realized that at some point during that I’d switched back to calling Alice ‘Opal’. Oops.

And what of Hina? She clearly still liked Heliotrope/Bloodstone/Yuuka as much as she did the rest of her teammates, which was to say a whole lot, despite the sheer abrasion of which I suspected I’d only caught the aftershocks. What a person. What a shitheel.

At any rate, I did indeed get back to playing with my actual spear, thank you very much.

“It’s okay,” I muttered to the length of wood, more quietly than I likely had to, now worried about more eavesdroppers. “She didn’t really mean that. She meant, uh, the other thing, not you.”

As I got back into the rhythm, I fumed, replaying the encounter in my mind, trying to pick apart how I could have approached it differently, cut back at her more strongly.

I’d missed the chance to throw several other points at her. For one, she’d been positively delighted with the instrument of murder I’d built for her yesterday, so clearly she cared about my magical capabilities, not just Amane, and not just for the purposes of prosthetic engineering. Which was ironic, in a sad way, because I would much rather be known for glyphcraft that made lives better and not…over. Yet I found myself fantasizing about throwing that particular note in her face and watching her fumble for a retort before retreating once she realized the flaw in her argument, leaving me victorious upon my throne of death. Would that be better than the lingering feeling that I’d come away from that interaction looking worse than at the beginning? Probably not. I certainly felt worse about myself, unable to entirely shake the muck of disgust, ego and self-image badly bruised. If that had been her goal, well done.

That I’d circled back on the “not a horny boy” thing felt even worse in hindsight, knowing there was some truth to it. Should have left it out entirely; not half the “gotcha” I had felt it was in the moment. I wanted to atone for that in some way, cleanse myself of the attraction to these girls and fixation on how attractive they were. I could try to think of those thoughts as unfaithful to Hina, but—what Heliotrope had said about the hyena being into my Flame rather than me stung, a lot. For all Hina called me “cutie” and made me feel amazing, and how I was trying my best to not be jealous of Sky, there was still a sharp edge of shallowness to it all. Maybe I was only imagining that, but it hurt nonetheless.

The worst part was that my simmering frustration was again aggravating my Flame. I attempted to solely vent the feelings with my spear routine and the rhetorical shadowboxing and tried very hard to ignore the way my right hand was steaming. Was this how Alice felt? Honestly, if two of her teammates were that and Hina, and she was hungry all the time, no wonder she seemed almost incandescent in every other interaction with them. At that thought, I aborted out of a far sweep to set down my spear and instead walked over to my pile of belongings to dig out my phone.

Ezzen Colliot: I just had a pretty awful interaction with Yuuka.

Ezzen Colliot: (Can I call her that? She told me to call her Bloodstone but it was. Bad.)

Alice Takehara: Meeting.

Ezzen Colliot: sorry

Oh, shit, oops. The calendar agreed; she was booked solid until 5 PM. Should have thought of that; I was being inconsiderate. The “callie”—which Google informed me was not an actual Australianism—also confirmed that Yuuka did indeed not have school until the afternoon, so that was on me.

The core of Yuuka’s accusations gnawed at me. I didn’t want to be dead weight. I felt the need to prove that I belonged here, that my knowledge was valuable, that I wasn’t just some gross boy here to ogle them. I was Ezzen, an expert, and I ought to use my Flame to help people, channel the Flame in my chest somewhere useful. If she thought I was only here to help Ai with Amane’s prosthetics, then fuck it, might as well lean into that. It was what I wanted to do with my magic anyway, far more than the instrument of murder of yesterday—which Yuuka had conveniently omitted that she’d been so happy with.

I folded away my spear, pocketed my phone, and shrugged the hoodie back over my head, still-new armor. Yuuka had caught me essentially naked by contrast; I already felt better once I was ensheathed in the heavy fabric, my carapace. Was this what it was like to pilot one of the Radiances’ mantles, this sense of security in my regalia?

My thoughts still aswirl with the caustic encounter, I went to make myself useful. Time to find out what the Emerald Radiance did on a regular Monday.


Author’s Note:

Thank you so, so much to pirateaba of The Wandering Inn for the shoutout. It’s pushed Sunspot onto the Rising Stars list here on RR, #22 at time of writing, and that’s absolutely incredible to me. You might remember from the arc 1 author’s note that TWI is one of the big inspirations for Sunspot, and on top of that paba is one of the biggest fish in the ocean when it comes to shoutouts, so I’m incredibly grateful. And hello to all the new readers!

As for the happenings of the chapter. Isn’t Yuuka just so mean? A real jerk, and yeah, this chapter is supposed to make you feel kind of bad. As with 1.06, please bear with me. Also, apologies to any Australians if her lingo sounds inauthentic; I’m still getting a feel for it.

EDIT: I FORGOT TO THANK THE BETAS. Softies, Cass, Penguin, Selenium, Zak, Maria, Zooloo: Sorry! Thank you!

Thanks for the love. See you all next week!

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

Trick Of The Light // 2.01

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

The flock would be blessed…newest Lightbearer…a great day for all Japan…warmest welcome at the gathering on Saturday. Gonna be casual, no fireworks…not asking much, by their standards. Full support…commitment to safety and security…The big hook is that they want Ez there.”

Ebi delivered a translated summary of Hikanome’s 6 AM message from her customary spot over Amane’s shoulder. We’d gathered around the largest table in the lower-level common space on the 19th floor of Lighthouse Tower.

“Leeeeeverage,” Hina simplified from the stove. As part of her continuing efforts to educate me in Japanese cuisine, Radiance Sapphire had decided this morning’s breakfast was to be omurice; she was currently managing the omelette half of that equation in three pans simultaneously. “They won’t lean on the Ministry to help us with the Peacies if he doesn’t show, ‘s what they’re saying.”

Ai raised a hand to indicate she wanted to speak while she hastily swallowed a bite of ketchup-smeared rice and egg. She looked like she had slept well, for once, although there was a slightly sleepy slur to the Emerald Radiance’s voice as she gave her assessment.

“It’s casual. They’re not going to, um, senrei shite—”

“Initiate,” Ebi supplied.

“—initiate you into the cult, if you’re worried about that. It’s just a big festival.”

Ebi crossed her arms, looking down at her mother.

“Why are you supporting this? You don’t like Hikanome, and you don’t like events.”

“I’m not.”

Alice looked hungry and a little impatient, though she did a commendable job of keeping her voice steady and reasonable.

“Amane is going anyway, he won’t be alone.” She turned to Amane for confirmation. “Ne? Iku?

O uchi ga tazunete kuru wa, the Amethyst Radiance confirmed in her regular voice, slightly tightened as always by chronic pain. She was doing pretty well this morning, supposedly, but it was hard for me to gauge that beyond the fact that she seemed mobile and active.

“Her family are Hikanome members of pretty high standing,” Alice explained, turning back to me.

“Can’t blame them,” I muttered. “My grandparents found God.”

After Dad had died, was the unfinished part of that sentence. It was exceedingly common for direct relatives of flametouched—both inferno and successfully integrated bearer—to treat the whole affair with some level of spirituality or religion. Bring enough people like that together, and you got the new-age cults surrounding flamebearers. My grandmother had coped with the loss of her son with the belief that he had been taken by the Rapture, not slain horribly by forces beyond our understanding. It was why I had left to live on my own.

I wasn’t going to pick at that emotional scab out loud, nor had I opened up to Hina about it last night; our passionate whispers and admissions through clenched teeth had been decidedly future-facing, not reflections on our pasts.

“All of us have some family connected to them, but Amane’s are by far the closest, so she’ll be going as a social call regardless. They were—” she clicked and tapped a bunch on her laptop, “—yeah, they were happy with just two of us showing up last time. Yuuka? You don’t have classes that day, do you?”

She looked to Radiance Heliotrope—or Bloodstone—who put down her phone to count something on her fingers. Her right eye was shrouded by long bangs, the rest of her black hair up in twintails. I shuddered as I remembered the jade-and-ruby eye that lay behind. With the spoon in her other hand, she picked at her omurice, eating around the shockingly detailed, anime-style illustration of her that Hina had drawn on the omelette in ketchup. Somehow, the sapphire puppygirl had recreated every strap and gratuitous curve of her teammate’s mantled outfit. And there was indeed a lot of curve; in her much more casual nightwear of a tank top, the way she was leaning over gave me an uncomfortably clear line of sight down her cleavage. Were those real?

I didn’t want to incur a death-glare from that horrible eye, so I jerked my gaze back over to Hina as she brought over my own omurice. Heliotrope sighed, replying to her teammate in an Australian accent I was still quite surprised to hear come from the mouth of such a Japanese-looking girl.

“Hm. Me, Amane, a big barbie in the park, chaperoning our new monsterfucker to make life hard for the Peacies? Sure.”

Monsterfucker. She’d applied the label after an unexpected meeting in the early hours of the morning. We’d surprised each other—I’d been woken up by the thud-shhhhmmm of her jetbike landing on the roof and realized I was really thirsty, so after a few minutes of deciding whether I wanted to leave our cozy, warm nest, I’d disentangled myself from Hina and snuck out of her room to get my water bottle. I’d had the unfortunate luck of doing so just as Heliotrope was trudging down the hall, travel bag slung over her shoulder.

“Um—mornin’,” I’d blearily greeted her. In classic Ezzen fashion, it didn’t occur to me to inquire politely about her travels until the moment had already passed.

She’d just gaped at me.

“Aw, nah,” she’d groaned. “You’re sleeping with her?!”

“Er—no, we didn’t have…” Even in my half-awake state, I’d managed to muster some embarrassment. “We’re not dating.”

“Not dating. Even though she calls you ‘cutie’—yeah, I remember! You showed up three fuckin’ days ago, if my maths is right, and you’re already fucking?” She pushed past me toward the door of Hina’s room hanging ajar. “Kemono! You cunts are about to make a whole bunch more red, and if that keeps me up even a second longer—”

Hina appeared next to her and grabbed her wrist, yanking it off the doorknob.

“Go to bed, Yuu-chan. No, cutie and I didn’t have sex, but we are sleeping together, because sleeping together is awesome. Yell at us once you’ve gotten a few hours of sleep yourself, okay? You need it.”

“Oh, fuck off, you…ugh.”

Heliotrope had been so dead on her feet that this did indeed seem to smother the embers of her wrath, and she pushed Hina’s arm away with a grumble before finishing her voyage down the hall. She did expend the effort to cast us a death-glare before entering her room, though. Hina didn’t dignify that with a response and instead sidled up to me and led me back into her room, through the dark—back to bed, insofar as that word could describe her den. By now, the candles had all died, so only the even, soft, yellow glow of the city lights through the floor-to-ceiling windows illuminated the room. The contrast, yellow on blue, made her eyes somehow even more impossibly, gorgeously vivid.

“Sorry ‘bout her.”

“Tell me that’ll be the worst response any of them have.”

Yesterday’s discussion with Ai, and the implicit judgment of monstrousness she had levied upon Hina, came back to me. She’d equated her personality to the PCTF’s organized abductions—and in the same breath, also forgiven her and said it wasn’t her fault, so I wasn’t actually quite sure where the Emerald Radiance stood on her teammate.

“Mm. Should be! Don’t worry about it for now.”

Hina flopped back down onto her pile of bedding, unconcerned. I remained standing, looking over to her washroom.

“I’m not great at not worrying.”

“Practice makes perfect. Seriously, don’t let her get under your skin.”

How was I supposed to do that? For now, by changing the subject.

“Er—was going to get my water bottle. Thirsty.”

“Need your fluids, yep. Gotta lubricate.”

“You do know how that sounds?”

She hopped back to her feet. Now that she had been roused, it seemed that she was firing up with the same late-night energy of a cat or dog with a case of the zoomies.

“Cutie, we made out for like two hours. Yeah, I know how it sounds, I’m not that oblivious.”

She stalked past me silently, too-blue irises shining in the gold lights of the city. They glimmered as she stopped and turned to me, brushing a hand down my forearm to loosely take my fingers in hers.

“Is—I’m not being oblivious, right?”

I returned the gesture, holding her hand gently. Her skin was soft, and her relaxation hid her alluring, monstrous strength. Here in our little pocket of the night, she and I weren’t predator and prey. We were the same kind of creature, albeit in different stages of our metamorphosis. Ebi had called us mates, as a joke—I pushed down that direction of thoughts. I held onto the agreement we’d made.

“You’re not. You’re doing really well, Hina.”

“‘Kay. Thanks.” She squeezed my fingers, then averted her eyes. “Can I bite you?”

Yes.

“…Where?”

“Um—chest? Near your heart. I won’t break skin, I just kinda wanna…gnaw? Is that the word? Gnaaaaaw. Gnaaaw. Hehe,” she giggled giddily.

“Yeah, it is, that’s the word, you got it,” I rambled, heart rate rising, the turmoil of excitement beginning to bloom in my belly. “Yeah, I’d—I’d like that. But, um…” My hands, already pulling up the hem of my new, generic shirt, stopped at my belly button. “I’m…fuzzy.”

“I don’t mind!” She leaned in slightly, peering at me, examining me in sapphire. “But you do. Uh—hm. I could just zap the one spot. Not gonna do your whole front, that’d take like an hour or two, and you should shave first, but I can totally clear a couple square inches. How’s that sound?”

That was meandering awfully close to the element of our arrangement I had most strictly forbidden. Did it count? Possibly. In a literal sense, she was proposing to change me with pain, and that was a line I wasn’t willing to cross—not if it were my own Flame being hurt. But was I really crossing that line? She would be the one doing the magic, and the necessary pain was part of what she was. It was her sin, not mine. Not entirely faultless, perhaps, but buoyed by more conventional desire for further contact and skinship, in the face of that 3 AM temptation, aglow in the city lights, rationalizing was easy. I wanted to be smooth and sleek; one of the muttered, breathless admissions I’d whispered at her earlier in the night, before sleep had taken us.

“Yeah, um, I’d—yeah.”

She giggled again.

“Aww. You’re fuckin’ cute, cutie. Well—” she hummed. “That’s obvious, I guess.”

Then she closed the gap between us entirely, angling her head up and tugging me down by our joined hands into a soft kiss. I felt the rumble of her purr resonate up through her body and against my lips. I found myself again trying to imitate her, a kind of growl rising in my throat like I was trying to clear it. A rough, mucosal sound, not at all the soothingly feline rumble of her own anatomy. But she still enjoyed it, jerking slightly before wrapping her other hand around the back of my neck to pull me deeper, rising to her tiptoes and deepening the kiss, her own purring intensifying. When she came away from me, a huge, dopey smile was plastered across her face, fangs tinted a soft cream color by the yellow light.

“You’re not a very good kisser yet.”

“Uh. Sorry, I—”

“Which is fine ‘cause it means we can do so much practice!” She was bouncing a bit; her switch was flipped, somewhere between predatory mania and puppy excitement and surreal, unbelievable attraction. She took a deep breath, eyes lingering on my lips. “Okay, I really want to give you your zappies and nibbles, but I need to work off this energy first or…”

Or she wouldn’t trust herself. The tacit acknowledgment of her limitations, of her desire to prove she could control herself around me, made my chest all fuzzy. A cute grimace flickered across her face.

“Gonna do my rounds. Can get you a glass while I check on something. Cold or lukewarm?”

“Cold, please. Your…rounds?”

“My rounds!”

And she trotted out the door before I could reply, off to guarantee the security of her territory. Was that just the penthouse, or was she about to scour all twenty-three floors of Lighthouse Tower? While she was gone, to settle the pounding of my heart, I groped around for my phone where it had lay discarded.

Skychicken had finally replied to my apology.

My omurice stared up at me. The ketchup embellishments took the form of hearts and flames. Hina was making no attempt to hide her proclivities. Alice poured me a glass of juice from the pitcher and passed it to me—some mix involving oranges, from the look of it. It was hard to gauge the exact color under the warm lights of the common area; they bathed everything in cozy tones that warded away the winter’s chill outside. A sip confirmed that it was orange and mango—maybe some grapefruit in there too.

“Ebi, will he be well enough to go next week?”

Ebi didn’t respond to Alice, instead gently prodding Ai with a leg, who looked up at her, and they seemed to silently bicker for a moment. Ai rubbed her eye with the heel of her hand, then looked back to Alice.

“Don’t rush him.”

“I’m not!” Alice harrumphed. “I’m just cognizant of timetables.”

Ai turned that gaze to me.

“Ezzen: do you want to go to the rally?”

“Not sounding like I’ve got much choice, does it?”

She frowned. Alice winced, but covered it quickly.

“Of course you have a choice.”

I looked over her shoulder and wondered how much it cost to heat the enormous open floor plan of the penthouse. Maybe nothing at all; it seemed like a task for which the Frozen Flame’s natural heat emanations were well-suited, so perhaps it was just their own magic. Wait, she’d asked me a question. Choice?

“Do I? I’m, er, not as savvy as you all about the politics of the whole situation, so…I guess it depends on how much they’d shield us from the Peacies, if I’m following.”

Alice and Ai both sighed. Hina probably did as well, but it was buried under the sizzle of the pans and clanging of metalware and brief fwooshes of the kitchen faucet as she labored for our sakes in the kitchen. Ai spoke over Alice.

“Ignore that for a moment. Do you want to go?”

I took a moment to give it real thought. A big crowd of a religious persuasion I found a little unsavory? Potentially being outright put on display as a pawn between major VNT entities? Being outside in the cold all day?

“Not really.”

“Then don’t. Your comfort is our biggest priority right now.”

Alice accompanied that with a reassuring smile. It broke when Heliotrope elbowed her.

“He’d be more comfortable without the Peacies breathing down our necks. And Hikanome is our ticket for that.”

“Yuuka, no, it is his choice,” Alice maintained.

Heliotrope turned to me, leaning forward, elbows on the table.

“Way better to be in bed with Hikanome than the Peacies, long term.”

She examined my face, and I felt that horrifying, creeping sense again, the idea she was looking through me, under my clothes and meat and directly at my Flame. I attempted a protest.

“I’m not used to crowds.”

“What’s wrong? Nothing there will be scarier than that thing.” She pointed past me to Hina in the kitchen. “If you can get in bed with her, nothing there will spook you.”

I suppressed a sigh. For one, I didn’t appreciate the extent to which Heliotrope seemed willing to openly deride Hina—and neither did Alice, who was glaring at her goth teammate.

“He’s had a really hard few days, Yuuka. Come off it.”

“Amane’s had worse, and you don’t see her complaining.”

That sent the two of them bickering, slipping between English and Japanese. I felt like I couldn’t reveal exactly how little I wanted to do with public spaces full of people without explaining the situation I’d had with my stalker, and I knew that would lead to more yelling. I glanced over at Hina, my accomplice in the charade-by-omission, but she was studiously avoiding eye contact for the duplicity’s sake. I would have appreciated the support here, but left out to dry, I just waited for the two to settle down. Amane, seemingly now more clued in on the topic of conversation, prodded her draconic girlfriend with her prosthetic arm to shut her up, then glanced up at Ebi. She and the aqua-blue robot discussed something in rapid-fire and highly emotive Japanese—one of Ebi’s replies made Heliotrope fall silent as well and go back to eating, shamefaced.

“Amane thinks it’s rather unfair of Alice to be pushing you to meet with Hikanome’s head honchos while also citing your hardships,” Ebi explained. “Also, Heliotrope, you’re being a jerk. That one’s from both me and her.”

“Sorry, Ebi,” the Bloodstone Radiance muttered, finally relenting in her aggression.

A few moments of silence fell over the table. I found myself the one to break it.

“Er…thanks.”

Amane nodded in reply, rubbing Alice’s shoulder. The dragon looked grumpy, then caught herself.

“Um—apologies, myself. I’m getting impatient because I’m…hungry…”

The way she trailed off in embarrassment and sipped from her glass of juice with both hands was endearing, even familiar, and thus easy to forgive. Somehow, I found myself in the conversational pilot seat, and now that Amane had entered the picture, I felt her role in all this could use some clarification.

“Your family are members? Of Hikanome?”

I was a little worried we’d run into a language barrier problem, but she seemed to get it fine, and directed her reply up at Ebi, who spoke in her stead again. You couldn’t ask for a better real-time interpreter; she took on an approximation of Amane’s voice as it would sound in a Japanese accent around the strength of Ai’s and free of the tightness of chronic pain.

“Parents and brother. It was a big upward move for our family.”

“So…they’re good people?”

Amane frowned.

“Of course.” She conferred with the others for a moment, a snappy back-and-forth that circled the table and returned to her. “Wait, do you mean my family, or Hikanome as a whole?”

“Er—Hikanome. I didn’t mean to insult your family,” I added hastily.

The table fell silent again. This was why I wasn’t to be trusted with control of the conversation. Alice’s tail thumped.

“They are now,” she ventured.

“Ah. Suga…hara? Did he…do this to you?”

Ebi eyed me as she interpreted that for Amane. Alice opened her mouth, then paused, glancing over at Amane. Ai grimaced, but didn’t volunteer. The black-haired girl nodded, less hesitant about this than her teammates. They seemed nervous to weigh in on this topic in her stead, so she took point, still speaking through Ebi.

“Sugawara, and yes, indirectly. Sounds like you could use a history lesson.”

[Direct Message] skychicken: hey ez sorry it took me a couple days to get around to this

skychicken: apology accepted, i get why you were upset, its been a really fucked up few days

skychicken: you holding up okay?

Laying in Radiance Sapphire’s blanket-bed, trying to quell the jittery nerves that anticipated what we’d do when she returned, it was easier to distract myself from what I had done yesterday. The murder still weighed heavily on me, of course, and if I let my thoughts wander too long they’d inevitably return to that grisly sight of the final moments of a person’s life abstracted down to those few pixels, but the guilt was easier to dispel with Hina’s agreement that she’d stop me next time. She was strong enough and direct enough to cut through it all.

ezzen: I’m alright, all things considered. Long day yesterday, did paperwork with Opal, and Sapphire took me shopping.

skychicken: oh youre up, thought youd get to that when you woke up

skychicken: isnt it like 3am for you

skychicken: late even for you

ezzen: Still adjusting to the time difference.

Technically true.

skychicken: ah yeah that tracks

skychicken: shopping huh

skychicken: interrupted by the rig stuff?

ezzen: Sapphire freaked out and took me back, but nothing really came of it.

Aside from the people we’d killed together.

skychicken: hina been alright to you?

“Hina?” First name? It made sense he knew her personally; he’d called her to bail me out in the first place, after all, but I wasn’t sure of their relationship beyond that.

ezzen: She’s been pretty good. Nicer than first impressions.

ezzen: Not gonna tell me how you know her?

skychicken: answering that would require revealing some personal stuff

skychicken: …which i’d say you’ve earned with everything, and i feel bad for keeping you in the dark

skychicken: to start with, yes, i know what shes like, teeth and all

ezzen: So you knew what you were getting me into.

skychicken: ill bite

skychicken: what exactly have i gotten you into?

Could I admit this to him? I’d previously decided I trusted his confidentiality; plus, he was one of the handful of people other than Star to whom I’d admitted my Vaetna dysphoria.

ezzen: We’re…dating? Maybe? Not sure about labels yet.

ezzen: But we’ve been physical.

Wow, did that feel weird to say. Good, but weird.

skychicken: damn okay, happy for you

skychicken: confession:

skychicken: i knew you’d be into each other

skychicken: or suspected as much, at any rate

skychicken: (now would be an okay time to rescind your apology, i get it)

ezzen: Did you SET US UP?

No other way to ask. Had I wound up here instead of the Spire solely because Sky had thought it would be funny for me to get with Hina?

skychicken: lucky bonus?

skychicken: ez i say this with love but

skychicken: you’re a bottom. everyone knows you’re a bottom

skychicken: yeah, i figured you’d be compatible with hina, eventually. once stuff settled down a bit

skychicken: got boundaries, all that? healthy relationship stuff? i can yell at her if shes being a shit

ezzen: yeah

That was pretty telling.

ezzen: Thanks, I guess? Still working it out

ezzen: But don’t dodge the question.

ezzen: Did you set us up?

skychicken: no, not in that sense, she really was just the best string i could pull in that moment

skychicken: i contacted her pretty much the moment you told us what had happened to you

The reiteration that this hadn’t all been planned out, that there really just had been some serendipity to all this, made me feel better.

ezzen: Okay, I buy that. How DO you know each other?

skychicken: ah fuck here we go

skychicken: do i have your confidentiality?

ezzen: of course

skychicken: you promise? this is serious and it’ll change the way you see me

skychicken: absolutely sure you want to know?

ezzen: You’re only making me more curious, sky

It took him a minute to respond, the little icon blipping to indicate that he was typing. I rolled over onto my other side and waited, noting distantly that this pillow carried a hint of the same floral scent as Hina’s hair, barely detectable under the incense. I shut my eyes and took a secret sniff—she could never know that I did that, or I’d never hear the end of it. I reopened my eyes to see Sky’s message.

skychicken: i’m a flamebearer

“Oh.”

Once Amane broached the topic, she seemed comfortable to hand the actual explanation back to Alice, instead digging into her own omurice.

“Sugawara founded Hikanome, along with three other flamebearers. I won’t mince words: until three years ago, they were a doomsday cult. Lots of blood magic, and they made a significant portion of their money and connections doing…human trafficking, supplying flamebearer flesh across Asia. And beyond.”

The pieces were coming together. I looked at Amane again with dread. She met my gaze and poked Alice with a sort of “get on with it” attitude.

“That’s to say…they were how Amane ended up with the PCTF.”

Of course.

“Because her family are part of the—” Me and my stupid mouth, already forgetting that not half a minute ago Amane had hinted it wasn’t their fault. “Sorry.”

“They didn’t know,” Heliotrope asserted gravely. “We checked.”

Ai sipped her coffee. When I’d been coming down the stairs, I’d seen her spike it with Red Bull. Did that work? She fixed an accusatory glare at Heliotrope, some of the tiredness returning to her face.

“Alice and I checked. You and Hina…”

“They were monsters.”

Hina echoed the sentiment as she came back over.

“Yep, so we’re cool now. If it makes you feel better, most of them killed each other. Big ‘splodey inferno.”

“Which gave you plausible deniability,” I inferred. I hated going down this line of reasoning, but I couldn’t allow myself to miss the mortal element in their work again.

“Mhm.”

She passed a double portion to Alice, who accepted it almost desperately and immediately dug in, eating as fast as she could without looking completely deranged. Heliotrope was wearing a smug not-quite-grin, which had me a little puzzled. If she and Hina largely agreed on the principle of violence, why did the former seem to dislike the latter so much? Aside from the obvious, at any rate.

Amane pushed past the dark topic, through Ebi again.

“I’m not proud of that part. It had to be done, but…anyway, the parts of Hikanome that remain are good people, I swear. I don’t agree with their—” she coughed. All three of her teammates plus Ebi were all immediately on her, and she waved them away hurriedly as she rubbed her chest. She poked Ebi’s thigh, who resumed interpreting, the slightly exasperated expression on her digital face not betrayed in the tone of ‘her’ voice. “—their beliefs, but they’ve been really good to me and my parents.”

“I believe you,” I said hastily, feeling like I’d bungled this interaction somewhat. Did her parents know the full story? It seemed tactless to ask.

Alice broke in awkwardly, clearly wanting to hurry this along. She said something apologetic to Amane, who sighed and returned to eating in her slow, careful way. Alice turned back to me.

“Uh—anyway, the timeline: Blue Spark Incident, Hikanome sort of imploded and had a schism, Sugawara went to prison.” She listed the events on her fingers. “Now they’re under a new name, new doctrine. Same flamebearers other than him, though.”

“New name? That’d be Sun’s Blessing?”

Ebi sighed, speaking for herself now.

“No, it’s a bit of a clusterfuck. They used to be Hikari no Megumi; now they’re Hi kara no Megumi.” She tossed up a hologram to show the names spelled out, which only sort of helped me get it. I could see the different kanji, at least. “Still Hikanome, but switching from ‘light’ to ‘sun’ helped fix their branding, pushed it away from Sugawara’s focus on the Flame.”

“Huh.”

“They’re chill now!” Hina declared, trotting away toward the kitchen again.

Alice nodded in her direction.

“‘Chill’ enough that we’d feel safe sending you next week along with Amane and at least one of the rest of us, at any rate. That’s my main point,” Alice summarized. “Again, your call, Ai is right, but…the PCTF are coming. I’m expecting some official diplomatic proceedings to start sometime in the next forty-eight hours, and if we’re going to shelter under Hikanome’s wing, I’d rather have them on the same page as us sooner than later.”

I raised my hand once more.

“Um, didn’t they work with the PCTF?” I still wasn’t quite clear on that. Would they really take our side?

Alice was stopped from answering by a poke in the side from Amane’s robot hand. She explained via Ebi.

“It was through a series of intermediaries. I changed hands between…at least two different groups other than Hikanome, and the ones I actually ended up with are technically private military, not the PCTF proper. Um—were private military, I should say.” She spared a meaningful glance in Hina’s direction. “Internally, all those elements got either purged or followed Sugawara in the schism, and what exactly happened isn’t quite public knowledge. But they did successfully reform, and these days they’re a much more conventional…well, still distinctly culty, but no more doomsaying, no more blood magic, and no more human trafficking.”

Maybe this was an editorial choice by Ebi, but her tone regarding her own situation was remarkably lighter than the gravity with which her teammates always discussed the matter. She was serious, to be sure, but it was matter-of-fact—in much the same way I spoke about Dad, actually.

“We checked,” Heliotrope repeated.

“So, yes, they’d help shield us from Peacie interest if we appease them by having you show up on Saturday,” Alice summarized.

It was in everybody’s best interest for me to go. It protected Todai from being under cross-pressures from Hikanome and the Peacies. How bad could it be, really?

“Um, would I have responsibilities if I went? How much publicity would there be? It’d…make my face public, wouldn’t it?”

“All good questions,” Alice conceded. “It…depends on what exactly they want. They probably do want you to go public, and actually I’d guess that they want you as unassociated with us as possible. If they can sell you in the public eye as a sort of floating flamebearer, rather than explicitly a Todai member, it gives them more influence over your image.” She caught herself, conscious of how chessmaster-y she was coming off, waving her hands hurriedly. “I know you don’t like that, so…we can push back on that part. Just meeting with the leaders, maybe.”

“Nope. Veto,” declared Hina, returning to pass a double portion to Alice. “Sugawara might be put away, but I don’t want cutie to meet Miyoko without me there.”

“Worried she’ll steal your boytoy?”

Heliotrope’s snark was ineffectual. Hina just looked at her blankly.

“No, I wanna see if she’s down for a threesome.”

ezzen: WHAT

skychicken: flametouched 2017

skychicken: can’t give too many details, if you dig you can probably trace me

skychicken: the important thing is that i met hina when todai were on the trail for amethyst

Which would have been earlier in Hina’s metamorphosis, noted some part of my brain.

ezzen: Wait, so, the forum???

skychicken: magic discussion needed a neutral nexus for online discussion outside of the pctf’s grip on data in the us/eu

skychicken: you already know that part, ofc, but now you know how im able to maintain that neutrality

skychicken: im positioned to resist intimidation, and its way more of a difference than i could make doing vnt work

“Hey, cutie. Coast’s clear.”

“Um, hey.”

Hina passed me the promised glass of cool water, and I sipped from it gratefully. Crisp and refreshing, it helped me stabilize after the revelation Sky had just laid upon me. The water caught the low light of the room, casting wavy patterns onto the wall behind it when I put it down on the small table that functioned as the nightstand.

“Your heart’s up.”

“What are you, Ebi?”

“Sorry.” She shrank. “Too invasive? Still calibrating.”

“Um…no. I don’t mind. It’s—” I held up my phone. “Our ‘mutual friend’ was explaining how you know each other. I didn’t know he was a flamebearer.”

Hina purred, silently lowering herself to lay next to me, sapphire eyes glinting.

“He is. You jealous?”

“What about?”

Her eyebrows went up as she seemed to put something together, a playful smirk on her lips. I rather wanted to kiss her.

“Oh. He hasn’t talked about it yet?”

“…no? I’m assuming…something about your transformation?”

That was a bit of an overshare on my own part, to be honest, veering a little too close to my own deep, dark desires when it came to her mutations. But Hina literally waved the topic away, swatting her hand in the small space between our faces.

“Ask him later. Right now, you’re mine.” She paused, catching herself before the growled purr could be realized in physical contact. “Uh. Unless you want to back out. Which I’m giving you the opportunity to do. Now. If you want.”

How on Earth could I have said no to her? Desire was electrifying me, flooding every muscle in my body, the desire to run and stalk and pounce and fly under the open sky, the desire for her to embrace me and ply me with her strange magicks and stranger affections. I inhaled a jittery breath, lingering incense filling my throat, a smell I’d always associate with her.

“All yours.” I was rather proud of my delivery, the flirtatious honesty—but of course, I couldn’t just leave the moment there. “Is—you get what I mean by that? In the limited context of our agreement and what we want and the boundaries we’ve previously—”

Thankfully, she shut me up in exactly the way I’d been hoping. Her lips only lingered on mine a few moments before drifting down to my chin and then to the right side of my jaw, where I felt those sharp, sharp teeth graze my skin. Her breath tickled my cheek, distracting me from the way her hands were coming up. Of course, once her fingertips grazed my waist and began to raise my shirt, that became all I could think about, each caressing tug of fabric causing a new wave of anticipation to crest in my belly. She stopped once the body of the shirt was scrunched up to my chest.

“Take it off before I shred it.”

I did just that, in a hurry. I was going to just discard the garment, but Hina practically snatched it from me to take a deep, huffing sniff. She freed a hand from clutching it to wave me down into the ‘bed’.

“Get comfy,” she muffled through the bunched fabric. “Need a minute.”

She took her minute as I lay down, taking her time to satisfy whatever primal instincts demanded that she engage in this ritual of scent. I dared to ask.

“What do you smell?”

“You, ashes, blood.”

“All that from…a few hours of me wearing it?” Somebody had deposited my shopping bags in my room while I had been down in the lab with Ai, and I’d changed into one of my new, baggy shirts to help distance myself from the events of the day. Ashes and blood? Really? “It’s, um, taken my scent?”

“Sure has.”

I shuddered, and those blue eyes glowing at me in the darkness narrowed in satisfaction. Without ceremony, she reached over her head and pulled off her shirt in one motion. Suddenly, I was met with an eyeful of modest but authentic magical girl boob in the dim light. I got a precious few seconds of watching her abs and shoulders flex and ripple with enhanced, lithe musculature as she dumped the top and reached over her head again. Then the wonderful sight was covered by my shirt, hanging huge and loose from her small frame like a dark curtain, totally obscuring all the curves and sculpted angles of her figure except for a minor outward curve on her chest. Maybe it was the fact that it was my shirt, or maybe it was how the hem hung so low that her shorts vanished and I could only see bare thighs, or maybe it was her messed-up hair, but the new look was almost as titillating as the exposure had been.

“Okay, ready.”

“Uh.”

My heart had more or less stopped at this point. It shuddered back into motion as she came over and knelt at my side. I hoped the darkness hid how red the display had caused me to turn, mind stuck replaying those few moments of her exposed figure and tantalizingly soft flesh—but I suspected she could see me just fine, which was only amplifying my embarrassment. She was purring again—not the chainsaw, motorboat growl of before, just a quiet rumbly hum that nonetheless filled my ears in the quiet of the night. Her fingers traced up from my belly to my chest, leaving searing hot trails of sensitivity.

“Is—how are you doing that? What’s the chain?”

“Hm? Cutie, I’m not using any magic.”

I discovered it was possible to turn even redder. She rested her palm on the left side of my chest, just below the nipple, running her fingers through the chest hair I hated so much.

“Here’s good. Ready?”

“You’re just—zap? Like before?” Had it really only been yesterday morning?

“Mhm! Quick and easy.”

“Alright. Um—count me in?”

“I’m not Ebi.”

My skin screamed. Every pore was torn open, a hundred concentrated bee stings, a splash of molten metal igniting white-hot agony. All other sensations vanished, and the pain covered me, because ‘me’ was only that spot on my chest, consumed by pain. Something whispered.

Raze.

And then it was over. The searing pain fell away, replaced by an acute but far more tolerable sting. As my other senses returned, I realized Hina was giggling. I raised my head slightly to look at her, doubled over above me, hair grazing my belly from her hung head.

“What?”

“I heard it! That was so cool! Did you hear it?”

“Y—yeah. ‘Raze.’ Um—fuckin’ ow—” I sat up a bit, grateful it was too dark to see what exactly had happened to the cleared skin. At least it didn’t smell burned or acrid, which boded well. “Did—does that mean you used my Flame?”

“Dunno! But it worked!”

She turned, eyes glinting sapphire, and pounced.

Despite those midnight antics, Hina’s proposal of a threesome nonetheless sent all my thoughts to a grinding halt. She saw my reaction and grinned.

“Kidding!”

“About which part,” mused Heliotrope. “Sounds like you.”

“I mean…she’s pretty hot. And so is Ez! She’s turned me down before, but maybe with a cutie like him in the mix—”

“Quit it, you two. We’re not done with the education,” Alice groused.

She turned around her laptop screen. She’d crammed three Wikipedia articles next to one another to show three faces. I was not good with faces, and was already envisioning a version of events where I came face-to-face with one of these three and mixed up the names, a diplomatic fumble that would demolish the goodwill between Todai and Hikanome and set the bloodhounds of the PCTF upon us. My fingers twitched to draw my phone.

“Uh, should I be taking notes?”

“We’ll keep it simple, don’t worry.”

She pointed at the first, a balding man with a narrow face and thin eyebrows. His mouth was pursed as though trying to decide how to address a tough line of questioning. Obviously, this was not the one Hina had meant. Despite Amane’s surprisingly light tone earlier, her expression had turned a bit stony upon seeing the countenance.

“This is Kimura. He founded Hikanome alongside Sugawara.” That explained Amane’s reaction, which Alice acknowledged by turning the laptop slightly. “Not particularly vile, but went along with most of what Sugawara was doing without much resistance.”

“Coward,” Heliotrope summarized. “Shoulda been tossed with him.”

“But he wasn’t,” Alice continued. “He’s still the administrative head,” she clarified for my benefit.

“Creeps me out,” the twin-tailed girl countered. “He knew what was going on.”

“The court found otherwise. Assume goodness, Yuuka-chan,” Ai chided.

Something in how she said that, and the fact that Heliotrope then demurred to her older teammate, signaled a hierarchy between the two. They were the two still involved in academia—as mentor and student, even, though not in the same discipline as far as I understood—so perhaps there was something there. Where did that put Ebi, exactly?

Alice took advantage of the awkward moment of silence to shovel some more ketchup-loaded egg and rice into her mouth, then cleared her throat, obviously not wanting to linger on this.

“Um, anyway, Kimura is the least dangerous of the three. Next is Hongo.”

She made to indicate the next picture, but I meekly raised my hand first. She paused, pursed her lips, and gestured to me.

“Dangerous? You said the cult’s rebranded, cut out the bad parts.”

“We’re all dangerous.”

By way of that brief explanation—equal parts revelatory and meaningless—she indicated the middle picture, a man not much older than us. His hair was cut to a fade on the sides and gelled up on top. He had wide cheekbones and an easy smile. I spared a glance at Ai, a silent request for further explanation, and she subtly swept her hand on the table. Later. Alice was talking.

“Hongo is their ambassador when interfacing with other VNT groups. Not a fighter,” she clarified, forestalling my next question. “Any of us could kick his butt, but that’s not his job; it’s all soft power. Also, he’s the brother of the blood mage responsible for the Blue Spark Incident. Ai and Ebi saved her life, so of the three, Hongo is the warmest toward us on a personal basis.”

“She’s alive?”

I didn’t really know the details of the incident, but my impression was that she’d died from her own blood magic in the opening stages, and the bulk of the damage of the incident itself had been from fighting what she’d inadvertently summoned.

“Barely. Permanently hospitalized—not our doing, just the sanguimancy. Anyway, he never liked Sugawara to start with and was pretty instrumental in separating their reputation from his clique when the schism happened. Smoothed things over with us, that sort of thing. Between all that, if we want to push back on their leverage over us, he’s the easiest to work with.”

Hina leaned all the way forward to rest her chin on the table. As I was growing accustomed, she hadn’t made any food for herself.

“You should mention the thing.

Alice made a disgusted sound.

“Ugh. Fine. This probably won’t be relevant to you, but he keeps proposing to me.”

I blinked.

“Like, marriage?”

“Like, marriage.”

“Why?”

“He likes the tail,” Heliotrope provided.

“He likes the tail,” Alice confirmed.

“He likes the tail!” Hina giggled.

I found that I sort of understood the appeal. The extra limb was meticulously cared-for, despite Alice’s stated unhappiness with it, and it really did make the Opal Radiance cut a unique figure. Some lizard-brain part of my psychology could appreciate its bulk as an appealing element in its own right. On the other hand—

“So he wants you for your body.”

I recoiled immediately after saying that, worried it was too blunt, or would inspire a fresh wave of discomfort with my presence, but Ebi confirmed the idea with a digital snort.

“Bingo. But that’s sorta flamebearer romance, I hear.”

Amane put in a giggly comment of her own that made Ebi and Ai snicker, although the latter covered her mouth. This was the most animated I’d seen the Amethyst Radiance outside of her mantle, and she brought an infectiously bubbly energy to the table, even through the language barrier. I found myself grinning along with the others. So was Heliotrope, and it was enough to undercut some, but not all, of the bile in her comment:

Surrounded by monsterfuckers, I swear.”

Hina was very physical in her gnawing affections. She kissed and licked the patch of cleared skin, purrs intensifying every time I squirmed against the stinging sensation or twitched at the hot pulses of her breath rolling across my chest. When she finally grazed the area with her teeth, it was only after climbing over me and rubbing her hands up and down my shoulders. My shirt stretched taut over her figure, each of her curves vivid against my torso. She was straddling one of my thighs, but mercifully not grinding on me; I thought I’d explode if she did that, and not in the sexual way.

After a few minutes of gluttonously indulging herself with different angles of chomping at the underside of my pec, she raised her head and directed those sapphire eyes at me.

“We’re not telling Alice.”

“Uh?”

“About the person you saw.”

“I thought we already agreed on this.”

“Just checking!”

“Why are you bringing it up now? Go back to—” I waved my hand around my chest. “Me. I like that.”

“Heh. Selfish! I like you too, cutie.”

I flinched just a tiny bit at being called selfish, one of those words that Ai seemed to reserve as a strong pejorative for Hina. But right now, I was happy to share the label with her, and we basked in the moment of affectionate honesty—then I shook it off.

“Um, seriously, why bring it up?”

“Her plate’s full. I do want to check it out, figure out who it was, but we’re gonna do that on our own time. I’ll show you how to hunt.”

“O…kay.” That sounded pretty nice, right at this moment, as we indulged our instincts together. Her reasoning seemed a little flimsy, but I could let it slide; she knew Alice better than me. “What does that entail, exactly?”

“Well…it’s easier if Yuuka would help us. By a lot.”

“Ah.”

“Yeah.”

“Not…the biggest fan of you, is she?”

“Nope.”

“Why’s that?”

“Lots of reasons,” she chuckled. “But when it comes to you specifically? Ask our mutual friend.”

“Huh?”

She retrieved my phone for me. It had lain abandoned for the last few minutes as Hina had done her thing—even the act of receiving her affections took all of my attention, no room for distractions. What was she getting at?

The screen almost blinded me, even at the lowest brightness and with the chatroom set to dark mode. I had become so accustomed to the hazy darkness that the faceful of light forced me to squint my eyes to narrow slits, holding the eye-burning rectangle away from my face.

ezzen: Hina’s making some insinuations about you. Something about why Heliotrope doesn’t like her.

skychicken: heh

skychicken: ok, here’s the other shoe

skychicken: a lot of hina’s biggest mutations happened while we were dating

Hina had squirmed up my side to peer at the screen with me. I turned my head to look at her incredulously.

“He’s your ex?

“Mhm.” She gave me a big, toothy grin. “Don’t be jealous, cutie.”

The worst part was that I was. Rationally, I knew that was stupid, and yet I couldn’t help but feel some possessiveness for my partner of one night. The feeling was doubly stupid given that I hadn’t felt it when I’d seen her show how close she was with her teammates—so was it just because Sky was a guy? Was I that shallow and sexist? Also, since Sky was one of my better friends, I knew exactly how inaccurate it was to expect he’d at all try to twist the knife of this revelation. But I still needed a minute to master the sense of betrayal and jealousy.

“Hey, you’re spiraling, I can see you spiraling, quit it.”

“Sorry, I’m—I don’t know what it is. I’m feeling dumb.”

“For being jealous?”

“Uh. I guess? We don’t…I shouldn’t be jealous, because that’s just…not what we’re doing here.”

“You mean we’re not a couple?”

“Yeah. This is like—exchange. Transactional. I’ve only known you for a couple days.”

“Mm.” She shifted against me. “We want each other.”

“That’s not…love.”

“Doesn’t have to be!”

“So you…want me for my body, and you’re fine leaving it there? Was it like that with Sky?”

“I didn’t say I was fine with leaving it there, cutie. It’s just a start point.”

“Um—okay, fine, sure.” I wanted her to want me, so I went along with that. I was afraid of confronting anything that might make her recoil and back off. “Any, um, other context I should know about? Does Heliotrope really just not like me because of Sky?”

“She just…thinks I’m gross.” Hina sounded sad. “I was worried you’d wind up thinking that too.”

ezzen: So the breakup was…bad?

skychicken: actually the breakup was fine, but her team kinda soured on the whole relationship by the end

“And you still came on as strong as you did?” I immediately walked that back. “Uh…I didn’t mean it that harshly. Blind spots, yeah?”

“Only because—because I thought you’d like it! And I was right, you do, and that makes me so so happy! But—yeah, I fucked up, I know. I don’t wanna talk about this. I wanna just enjoy each other.”

And I wanted that too, desperately, so I let that line of conversation die where it lay. Irresponsible, but—it was still the first night of our relationship, whatever exactly that meant. I didn’t want to keep rushing through things, going headlong into more emotions I was afraid to name. This was surreal enough as it was, the idea that a supernatural smokeshow like her would be so attracted to me. It still almost felt like a bad prank.

“What, um—why me?”

“I toldya when we met.”

I picked up my phone again, tilting it away so she wouldn’t be able to see it, typing slowly with my good hand.

ezzen: How much did you tell her about me?

skychicken: like, private stuff between us?

ezzen: Yeah. The Vaetna stuff.

ezzen: and what do you MEAN im a BOTTOM

I didn’t actually send that last one; I typed it out and deleted it. That ship had already sailed, signified by the stinging ache on my chest.

skychicken: i filled her in on some of that after she picked you up

skychicken: todai are rather experts on the transhumanism thing, you may have noticed

“Cutie, I can still read it in your eyes.”

“Then stop looking!”

ezzen: That’s PRIVATE, Sky.

ezzen: You picked up that sort of boundary-crossing from her?

skychicken: this is your chance to become more

skychicken: after all the years you’ve spent being mopey and dysphoric about the vaetna, don’t tell me you’re about to back out of that because you’re offended at me pulling the string that was available to try and help you with that

skychicken: yes, i did this for you AND for her. but thats not the same as setting you up romantically

ezzen: If you’ve had these contacts for so long, and the personal connections to her, why not try to help me with it years ago?

ezzen: Instead of holding out on me.

skychicken: you weren’t a flamebearer

skychicken: if there was a way to get those kinds of changes without having a flame of your own, trust me, i would have tried to help you

skychicken: but there’s only so much i can do for my friends who aren’t like us, even you

skychicken: and only so much i can tell you

skychicken: i KNOW you understand that much, if only because you said alice has hit you over the head with it at least once

I made an effort to smother my anger. I did understand the importance of being picky about who you revealed what to, now more than ever.

ezzen: Fine, thanks, fair enough

ezzen: And uh

ezzen: Thanks for trusting me now, I guess.

ezzen: I do appreciate what you’ve done for me, between it all.

ezzen: Still friends?

skychicken: cousins, now

Uh. The Radiances had referred to Holton, that flamebearer on the rig, with the same term, but…

ezzen: ew ew nooooooo

ezzen: That makes my thing with Hina sound incestuous!

skychicken: oops

As long as I had him on the line—I had an idea.

“Uh, Hina? Could Sky help us with my, er, stalker?”

“Like, figuring out who it was?”

“Yeah.”

“Prolly not. Could ask, though.”

ezzen: Uh, can I seek some flamebearer-specific advice

skychicken: shoot

ezzen: I got sorta ambushed by somebody we think was a flamebearer

ezzen: Kinda goth-looking, Japanese (?) girl around Hina’s age

ezzen: I thought it was her at first, just disguised (did she do that with you too?) but the eyes were wrong

ezzen: Ring any bells?

skychicken: at first blush?

skychicken: sounds like yuuka to me

I frowned, angling the phone back toward Hina. I hadn’t seen a resemblance, but then—I also hadn’t actively been comparing the two. Would she do that?

“Thoughts?”

“Uh…I don’t think her eye works like that. I think. And Yuuka’s goth, but you saw for yourself, not like what you described. How big were her boobs?”

“Really?”

“I mean, you’ve seen those things. I don’t know why she’d make hers smaller. ‘Specially if she thought she wouldn’t be seen anyway. She’s proud of them, y’know.”

I would be too, if I were a girl. I elected not to speak that thought out loud.

“Okay, but—she didn’t sound Australian.”

“Ah, yeah, then there goes that theory. Then who the heck?” Hina wondered.

“Why are you looking at me? I’ve been here three days, not exactly a local expert.”

“You’re just easy to look at.”

Alice’s reaction to Heliotrope using the word “monsterfucker” again set her off. Her tail thrashed as she put her hands on the table.

“I don’t like that word.”

“Ah, here she goes,” Heliotrope grumbled. “Gonna lecture me on my manners?”

“If you insist on insinuating that I’m a monster, then yes.”

“Come off it, Acchan, you know I didn’t mean it like that.” She glanced at Amane. “You’re not a monster, and Amane’s not…you’re still a person! Obviously!”

“Yes, I’m fully aware you really meant to insult Hina. And Ezzen by association. Why try to alienate him like that?”

“Yuuka-chan,” Ai warned, but it was too late.

“—I’m just calling it like I see it! You agree with me too, Ai, don’t act like you don’t. Alice, if you’re not willing to let Hikanome at him so they’ll help get the Peacies off our backs, what is the plan? Because as much as I’d fucking love to give them what they deserve, if they want him as bad as that other guy, we will lose. Ma—ke—ru. And believe me when I say that, because I know. We don’t fight wars, deshou?

Could she see that far forward? That wasn’t the impression I’d gotten, but the certainty in her voice was worrying. Hina leaned over the table herself, apparently not put off by the simmering dislike in the air.

“It’s none of your business who I sleep with, Yuuka.”

“It is, if you’re bringing a boy into our apartment while I’m not even there to weigh in.”

That stung, hitting on the exact fears I’d had when Alice had first pitched this arrangement. I shrank, and that’s what got Alice really mad. The air temperature began to rise, a tell-tale sign of Alice’s mood souring.

“Yuuka. He’s staying. He’s got nowhere else to go! And—I’ve made it very clear to Hina what’ll happen if she causes more problems. But I didn’t think I’d have to worry about you being hostile.”

“Really? You couldn’t see how this would have pissed me off? A second one of those things, but this one’s a boy? Acchan, that’s on you.”

The dehumanizing label for Hina and myself—as well as my rising indignance at how much of a deal she was making of my gender—finally got me mad enough to interject.

“Hey!”

At the same time, and much more effectively, Amane broke in and admonished them in Japanese, leaning over the table. Heliotrope and Alice both flinched. The heat dissipated. Ai sighed, muttering what sounded like gratitude to Amane before raising her voice back to speaking levels.

“We have the PCTF showing up in maybe the next few days, and we’re fighting with each other?”

“Yes, Amane’s right, we should be working the problem,” Alice muttered, before raising her voice again in the authoritative voice she’d used when she first met me. “Yuuka, that’s enough. Bicker with Hina all you like, but be nice to Ezzen. Are we clear?”

The goth rolled her eyes petulantly.

“Yes, Mistress.”

Ebi snickered.

“You don’t pull that off as well as me.”

That defused the tension the rest of the way. I sat back, mollified, as Alice pointed at the third face on her laptop screen.

“Back to it: this is Miyoko. The light-blessed child. Well, not a child; she’s our age, but it’s all in the title: High Priestess.” There was some annoyance in her voice. “Magically powerful, but no expertise in glyphcraft or physical mutations, so she’s a little anomalous.”

“You mean she doesn’t use her Flame?”

“Oh, she uses it, alright. But absolutely no regard for ripple.”

“She uses faith,” Ai explained. “From her…ugh. Shinja? Believers?”

“Followers,” Hina provided.

“Oh, that makes sense. Yes, from her followers. For miracles.”

“Miracles. How’s that different from…?”

“From our magic? It isn’t,” she confirmed. “It’s ridiculous, and annoying, because it makes them treat us like saints.”

Mahou shoujo do have a bit of a divinely ordained bent,” Alice admitted, “but it’s not like that. If anything, we usually wind up killing gods, not serving them. But I won’t get into all the philosophizing here—point is, that’s the three. Hikanome has two more flamebearers, but they’re auxiliary, not part of the leadership in the same way.”

“Um, thanks. For explaining.”

Hina nudged me slightly, flicking her sapphires from me to the face on the screen and back. Was that my stalker? Can’t tell, I tried to transmit to her through the eye contact. Our encounter had been too brief. She certainly wasn’t dressed the same way in the photo, all robes, but—it was plausible, maybe. That would really only raise more questions, though. To confirm one way or the other, I’d need to meet her face to face…or enlist Heliotrope, as Hina had said. The former almost sounded preferable.

Alice looked at me hopefully.

“So…now that you have a better idea of what you’d be walking into, would you go next week? For goodwill?”

“I…” The PCTF were indeed looming. “I don’t…”

Hina nudged me again. What did that mean? Seeing that I wasn’t picking up whatever the subtle message was supposed to be, she spoke up.

“Don’t be pushy, Alice. You said it yourself, he’s had a crazy few days.”

Alice suppressed a sigh.

“I know, I know, but with Hikanome actively reaching out to us, it feels like it’d be a waste to squander that chance.”

“I…okay, I have an answer,” I decided. “Being that I…don’t have an answer. I need a few days. You can swing that, right? I don’t actually have to decide right now, do I?”

“Yeah, fine by me,” Hina agreed. Ai nodded as well.

“I suppose you don’t,” Alice seemed a bit antsy, tail swishing twitchily on the carpet. “But like I said, we are on a bit of a timer, and earlier is better, so—”

Ii kagen ni shite yo,” Amane cut in, holding up a hand to stop Ebi from interpreting for her. She surprised me by switching to English, a bit halting but determined to make sure I got the message as well. “Don’t push. Let him choose.”


Author’s Note:

And we’re back! Drama within the team from mounting external pressure, a pair of reveals about Sky, and Ez having all kinds of Feelings. That’s Sunspot! I’m super excited for this arc, and I hope you are too.

We’ve picked up three new beta readers (two from the Discord and one from my secret stash of writing geniuses), so now I get to thank Cassiopeia, Softies, Maria, Zak, Penguin, Selenium, and Zooloo.

Join the Discord! We have over a hundred members now!

That’s all from me, really. See you next Friday!

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // Author’s Note: Sunspot’s DNA

Author’s Note:

Hey, folks!

Let’s talk about where Sunspot comes from. This isn’t so much a peek behind the curtain of the week-by-week writing process as it is a discussion of the biggest inspirations for the story and why it is how it is. There are…let’s say four key works that Sunspot owes most of its DNA to.

The setting has been in my head for…a decade and change, by now. Like all stories not put to paper, it’s mutated quite a lot over the years as I encountered other stories to crib ideas from, and few major elements have survived all that time. The Spire, the Vaetna (a word whose origin I think comes from a random one-off spell in Eragon, but I’m unsure), Ezzen’s name, the Frozen Flame (no, I’ve never played Chrono Trigger), the motif of spears, and…that’s really it. But I never actually wrote any of the story down—barely even talked about it to anybody; it was my dumb little pet story idea that I wasn’t confident enough to ever do anything with. I didn’t write or do anything else creative as a hobby until the pandemic, when I decided to learn to draw, but I never reached a point with it where I felt like I could bring the Vaetna to life in a webcomic or similar. So the ideas just kept fermenting.

Enter The Wandering Inn, the first of those four stories (not chronologically, but bear with me). For the unfamiliar, TWI is an isekai LitRPG—a pair of words I normally have a fairly high degree of distaste for—which transcends the connotations of both of those labels. It’s also the longest contiguous work of fiction in the English language, sitting at about thirteen million words and growing by about a million and a half more each year.

I won’t bore you with every reason I adore TWI. I’ve gone over most of those points in an open letter I wrote to pirateaba in March, which you can read here. Paba actually responded to this less than an hour later with an equally long reply, which left me sobbing uncontrollably for half an hour because I had never felt so seen before. It’s kind of silly, but that was the moment where I started to incorporate “being a storyteller” into my identity.

And TWI did indeed get me writing. I could not stop writing fanfic for The Wandering Inn, from short snippets to longer oneshots to novella-length stories. A lot of it is porn—but porn with plot, porn which still tries to live up to the thematic beats essential to the story and to do justice to the characters. I waffled a bit on how much smut I wanted to include in Sunspot, but I think what bits we’ve done so far have been harmonious with and strengthen the rest of the story.

According to my AO3, I’ve written just shy of 100k words of TWI fic—meaning Sunspot’s already longer than all of it. But it was how I cut my teeth with writing and learned that I was actually pretty dang good at it, at least with TWI’s unrivaled quantity of canon that meant I could skip things like establishing character dynamics or magic systems. But those things scared me, so I still didn’t attempt to write anything original.

This brings me to the second of those four stories: Katalepsis. It’s…hard to describe. I’d call it cosmic horror yuri, as in yuri where the participating members are cosmic horrors. It’s probably one of the best works of fiction I’ve ever read, period. From the line-by-line prose to the character work to the texture of the setting, it’s all gorgeous. Sunspot owes much of its style to Kata: the first-person narration, the emphasis on food, the trans(both gender & human) theming, the belief that connection with other people is a force more powerful than any dark god. Actually, it shares that last one with TWI, too.

I haven’t written much fanfic for Katalepsis; in fact, at time of writing I’m not even caught up (arc 14, I believe). But I’ve easily passed ten thousand words rambling about it in its Discord server, and talking about fiction more broadly with all the wonderful artists and writers there helped crystallize a lot of the ideas that would eventually become Sunspot. Basically all of Sunspot’s characters—the Radiances and Ez—can be fairly accurately described as a hodgepodge of different Katalepsis characters. Have fun guessing who’s made of who! Also, a lot of the smuttier elements and the general impact of attraction on Ez’s psyche are heavily inspired by Katalepsis.

That being said, I still didn’t actually start putting Sunspot to paper in any serious dimension until six months ago, when I was diagnosed with cancer. Fear not; we nuked it from orbit, and I’m totally healthy these days—but the five days I spent in the hospital gave me a lot of time to think about the future, and the potential lack thereof. This was only a few weeks after that letter to pirateaba, in which I had discussed their own memento mori and the death of Akira Toriyama. So in that hospital bed, I started to work on Sunspot in earnest.

Cancer killed science fiction author Iain M. Banks, who wrote the Culture novels, the third work on this list. It’s more of an anthology of different stories about a hyper-advanced mega-civilization—the titular Culture—interfering in the affairs of other species, often to adverse effect. I read those books about two years prior to my own diagnosis, listening to the audiobooks while I worked at a knife sharpening plant in hundred degree heat. Much of the Spire’s foreign policy, and therefore the texture of Sunspot’s whole setting, is inspired by the Culture. When the goodness of people, that thing Kata and TWI believe in so strongly, fails to make a difference and the world becomes dark and bleak, there is a higher power there to bring down the hammer.

Now’s a good time to mention that I’m Jewish. We have a concept called tikkun olam—“repairing the world”. Tikkun olam is a moral imperative to make the world a better place, for the simple fact that it must be done, not for fear of chthonic punishment or personal gain. I’m not sure paba or Hungry or Banks were aware of the idea when writing their stories, but it is the beating heart of all three. I’m tired of grimdark cynicism, and all three of these works helped me believe I could write a story about goodness, and about the obligation to enact it. Obviously, “good” is subjective, and therefore moral quagmires are endemic to any story that wants to be about tikkun olam. So—

Let’s talk about Worm, the fourth story on this list.

It’s probably impossible to write a superhero webserial in the year 2024 without acknowledging Worm’s influence; I doubt it needs much introduction. Of these four works, it’s the first I read, and at the time it didn’t actually leave much impact on me; I binged it in about ten days in high school and then didn’t really think about it until I started reading TWI and other webserials. With the benefit of hindsight: I don’t like Worm. It’s not a bad story, all things considered; it’s a perfectly serviceable story about villains. 7/10, 8/10 in parts.

Sunspot is very much Worm spitefic. They’re similar in the basic setup: stochastic distribution of superpowers which may-or-may-not themselves be alive. Sunspot intentionally draws very different conclusions from this on both personal and geopolitical scales than Worm does; I dislike its insistence on a superhero-supervillain dichotomy based on this setup. There are other points which Sunspot is explicitly trying to do better than Worm: for instance, Worm is painfully, glaringly, almost offensively cishet throughout its entire runtime. Also, it dangles “Nazis bad”, that most freebie of free squares on the literary morality bingo, and then obstinately refuses to actually embrace it. It doesn’t even really have commentary on the matter. And that’s to say nothing of the theme of tikkun olam, in which Worm is entirely disinterested outside of the requisite superhero fiction “save the city/world” once the scale got big enough—which is so obligatory it basically doesn’t count.

I’m not derailing this entire A/N to rant about Worm for no reason. It is, in its own way, as big of an influence on Sunspot as the first three works on this list. It provides a roadmap of elements for me to avoid and do better than it did, and that’s just as important as the things to aim toward. Worm fans, don’t murder me.

Whew. Anyway.

Note the lack of a magical girl entry on this list. I’m actually rather under-read on the genre, and desperately need to brush up on some of the classics, which I’m nervous to admit to my audience when so much of the story has to do with the Radiances’ performativity in imitating what they think is mahou shoujo. According to readers, I seem to be doing an alright job of hitting the mark, so fingers crossed I can keep that torch burning. Please bear with me.

There are a lot of other more minor influences on Sunspot. Some of the tone and dialogue comes from some rather trashy but close-to-my-heart Warhammer 30k smut fanfic which I will not disclose. Some of its thoughts on violence come from Kill Six Billion Demons. I’m not that well-read on actual story structure, but a lot of the knowledge I do have comes from OSP Red’s Trope Talk videos. And of course there are countless more, various stories I read as a kid that contribute little bits and bobs I’m not consciously aware of. More recently, I’ve been watching a lot of Dr. Who, which is probably coloring how I do dialogue. C’est la vie.

Outside of media, there’s one more thing which is really quite important to Sunspot—okay, no, two more.

Firstly, I live in Japan! You may have seen this one coming. The depictions of different landmarks and the locale and just the general experience of Being In Tokyo all come from personal experience, and I’m hoping my love of this city and country come through in the writing, even though Ez is kind of out of the loop on all that stuff. I know some authors are pretty private about this sort of thing, but it informs the story too much for me to try to hide it. Ez’s feeling of displacement comes from my own, though I can neither confirm nor deny whether I am living with a group of hot magical girls who are weirdly interested in transing my gender.

Secondly, a lot of Ez’s experiences prior to the beginning of the story are based on the pandemic. Unlike the real world, COVID-19 didn’t happen in Sunspot, but his life being suddenly cut off by a random global calamity and him responding by retreating into seclusion and online social spaces obviously does draw from my own personal experiences, and those of quite a lot of my readership, I imagine.

I think that just about covers what I wanted to talk about in this. Hopefully you…got something out of it? I don’t know, I’m just sort of yapping. So let’s just end it here. Thanks for reading!

See you all on the 11th!

– yootie

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // 1.14

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

The Vaetna do it too.

I’d always known, intellectually, that the Spire’s direct and violent brand of foreign policy left people dead by design. To me, it had always been beautiful, elegant, when they took their vaet and sliced clean through all the murk and red tape to declare “this is where we stand.” Their causes were just, and when they brought the hammer down, it was with such overwhelming force and precise aim as to cow any reply. They did so in the name of minimizing further bloodshed, making it clear that retaliatory escalation would only invite one’s own destruction. They left superyachts with yawning holes that passed exactly through where the owner’s cabin had been and spared every crew member, walked straight into the offices of corrupt leaders to behead them—that sort of vigilante fantasy. The ultimate, bloody check on power, brilliantly focused and wetting their blades only with the blood of the guilty.

But sometimes evil was distributed and systematic. And so sometimes, the Vaetna also had to do exactly what I had done: they murdered operatives of the PCTF and its equivalents for the sake of flamebearer lives and dignity. I hadn’t understood what that meant until I saw the tiny body on Opal’s laptop screen. Over and over, the backs of my eyelids showed me his—or her—final moments, before their body had turned to sludge and joined with the fires below; the grisly, impersonal end of an entire human life that I had wrought.

It was bigger in my memory, those handful of pixels growing to indict me for my crime, consuming the whole screen. In the enlarged, unavoidable clarity of a nightmare, I saw all the different ways the ripple had killed them. It transmuted their flesh to rusted iron, or wove their skin through their bones, or just punched random, perfect holes through their body, before they inevitably collapsed and the microscopic structures that held them together dissolved and at last they became a red slurry.

“They deserved it,” I repeated once again. “They crossed the line in the sand. They knew what they were signing up for. Their lives were forfeit. They were abductors—fascists, even, let’s not kid ourselves. The world is a b—better place with them gone.”

My room declined to weigh in.

I’d fled here after a few more minutes of ineffectual justifications from Opal. I didn’t need her to defend her actions. Acting in the Spire’s stead after Brianna’s still-unexplained exit, even without their own personal motivations to protect the flamebearer, they were more than justified to do what they had—what I had helped them do. But they should have told me. It felt like they’d specifically avoided using the word “kill”—and so had I, but that had purely been my narrow-sightedness, my naivete. They’d done this before, at least once, when they’d saved Amethyst. Opal should have stopped me short and laid out in crystal clarity that I was proposing to murder those people, justified or not, because I had not understood.

I fumbled for my phone, seeking comfort in old, familiar videos of the Vaetna doing this and that, mundane fraternal rambunctiousness and glyph engineering vlogs—and felt a new, awful tightness in my chest as I watched Heung balance atop the flexing haft of his spear. The blood of hundreds, possibly thousands, ran from its onyx tip, and that was to say nothing of the magic he and his siblings wrought. No bunker too deep, no lab too well-warded; the Vaetna were unstoppable, and death was their obligation.

So why the hell had Brianna fled?

Her absence from the scene of my misdeed was cold comfort, but comfort nonetheless. It had forced my hand; we’d functionally been acting in her stead. Did it really matter who brought down the ax, so long as it fell upon the guilty? And guilty they had been; even if they were technically Blackwater or some other private military, even if the PCTF disavowed them, their mission on that oil platform was one which deserved the grisly end I’d brought them. So said the Vaetna and, apparently, Todai—at least on an unofficial basis for the latter.

But none of my moralizing explained why we had to be the ones to do it at all. Vaetna simply did not leave infernos once they had deployed. To do so was a violation of their duty, a crack in their terminal reputation, and—to be frank—a matter of sunk cost. Caging an area like that represented significant magical investment, so they might as well follow through and resolve the situation in their favor. So it followed that Bri must have been needed elsewhere—but there was no elsewhere. There had been no other infernos happening anywhere in the world at the same time, nor had my handful of Spire-resident contacts mentioned anything domestic which might have demanded her attention. Yes, two—three?—days ago, she had been interrupted from spooling into the Spire by my flamefall, but if that had been sufficiently disruptive then—

ezzen: She wouldn’t have been out there at all.

skychicken: what gets me is the lack of statement

skychicken: per all parties

ezzen: Right?

ezzen: She didn’t even say anything of note to Heliotrope, I can confirm that firsthand.

ezzen: Er, secondhand, I guess, but I can’t imagine any version of events where Heliotrope wouldn’t have been telling the truth about that part.

DendriteSpinner: Unless she was wary of you

DendriteSpinner: Something something OPSEC

ezzen: She would have just gone into Japanese, then.

ezzen: Recall that I cannot speak a word of that language.

DendriteSpinner: Oh right lol

DendriteSpinner: And like thats all from your end right

ezzen: Afraid so.

No, it was not.

ks3glimmer: speaking of parties

ks3glimmer: who the heck was the theres a third

ks3glimmer: or even fourth

ks3glimmer: bleh typo

ks3glimmer: (if that big explosion and whoever pulled holton out were different groups)

In the hours since the incident had begun to wind down, survivors from Thunder Horse had confirmed the new flamebearer’s identity as one Noah Holton, a totally unremarkable member of the crew who had been on for three years. Putting a name to the person we had rescued made me feel better, helped validate what I had done—at least as long as the operatives I had murdered remained anonymous and unpersoned.

DendriteSpinner: makes the most sense for the explosion to have been the spire

ezzen: I’m assuming it was the same third party.

ezzen: That didn’t look very Spire to me. And we know it wasn’t Holton because it was too controlled compared to the rest of his fighting.

Maintaining my cover, such as it was, was mentally and emotionally taxing. Opal’s gentle scolding from this morning about information leakage—had it really only been this morning?—had now taken on a cast of critical, mortal importance. I didn’t need the girls to explain to me how serious it would be if what we had done got out to the public…though I think Opal had made the attempt nonetheless, in those few minutes I’d sat there in crushed, horrified silence before I’d fled. Not that I’d really absorbed the specifics.

ks3glimmer: what little we saw of it, but yeah

skychicken: if we wanna go really dark

skychicken: the peacies could have false flagged their own team to justify escalating with an exo team next

skychicken: explains why that explosion looked so much like an airburst KV-20. maybe fired from one of the destroyers?

My skin crawled. Did he know? If he knew about Amethyst’s gun through Hina, and knew Hina well enough to know how much they hated the Peacies…

DendriteSpinner: Sorta contrived

ezzen: conspiratorial

But then, that was just skychicken. Even if he did know, he sure didn’t seem interested in outing what I had done.

skychicken: per their statement (link) they sent a pretty light snatch squad first, the ones they usually label as rescue

skychicken: based on the guy’s history i dont think they were expecting him to resist

DendriteSpinner: If he hadn’t, it would make sense why Brianna fucked right off after talking to him

ks3glimmer: yeh

skychicken: yep

skychicken: would have just told her to screw off because he was going to willingly give himself over

skychicken: except thats very obviously not what happened

ks3glimmer: ez, im still sorta wrapipng my head around the fact that youre a flamebearer now, but

ks3glimmer: same cluster, any thoughts?

ks3glimmer: *wrapping

ezzen: What sort of thoughts?

ks3glimmer: cluster links arent unheard of

ezzen: I’m aware. But none to speak of.

ezzen: Super weird flamefall, you might recall.

ezzen: Like, we’re technically same cluster, but because Heung splintered it, I sort of doubt we’ve got any kind of resonances.

ezzen: Which I NEVER SAW ON CAMERA BEFORE AND IT WAS THE COOLEST SHIT.

ezzen: For all of, uh. Three seconds or something.

I disengaged from the conversation before I ran out of ways to deflect any further, making some excuse about paperwork. I found the stream VOD from the other day, watching and rewatching those last few moments of the stream before it had cut out, when the heavens had been sundered open by Heung’s thunder from on high—or Zeus’, or Thor’s, as some supposed. Some drew pagan, pantheonic comparisons to the Vaetna, a slightly more focused flavor of worship than the more generic kind which other groups directed toward the Flame. I did envy the Vaetna’s supernatural physicality, a bone-deep frustration, but that way lay the sort of worship for which Opal had so strongly derided Hikanome. I envied their magic, too, but…

“Look where that’s gotten me,” I instructed the empty room.

Only three days ago, I’d been unwilling to use magic to take that cabbie’s life to save my own, but now I’d killed what looked to be a dozen to save one person I didn’t know. How was I supposed to square that circle?

With routine, of course.

It had been four days since I’d been able to get any meaningful spear practice. Now was as good a time as any, and I needed the distraction; if I kept looking at my phone, I was liable to explode into a confetti cloud of rancid guilt and increasingly hollow-sounding justifications. So I grabbed the stabilizer cylinder, moved it from my nightstand to the foot of my bed—heh, foot—close to the middle of my room, summoned my spear, and began my routine.

Heung’s spear style was not something I could really imitate at all. A baseline human simply could not maneuver in four dimensions like a Vaetna could, and even three was beyond me, so my training with the spear was mostly an homage, too far from the real thing to even call aspirational. But moving my body was still a welcome distraction, familiar, especially after a day of being essentially bedridden and most of my physical activity since then having been out in the cold.

Forward lunge, sweeping slash, twisting, mindful of my balance. Footwork was everything. Turn, use the haft like a quarterstaff, strike the ribs, follow the momentum to kick them away to create more space. It was not a fast series of movements; I was under no illusions of being able to mimic Heung’s quicksilver pace. But I could mimic his economy of motion, at least more slowly. Each thrust or sweep was careful, deliberate, prioritizing form and balance, flowing from one stance to the next. Each move was carefully calibrated to not strike the walls of my old, cramped apartment. Here, I had more than enough space, but there would be time to experiment with that later. For now, I stuck with my routine, because that was all I had. Parry, riposte, make sure I’m always controlling the space in front of me. I wasn’t fast enough to simply disregard defense like Heung.

My plodding, heavy limbs had one upside: in my hands, these moves were benign and relatively harmless, at least compared to the magical weapons I had built. A few GWalk diagrams of modifications and I had taken lives instantaneously, anonymously, intercontinentally. This spear, at least such as it was, could never be anywhere near so lethal.

Could it? Ai said she used a spear, and I had to wonder how her skills and raw power in mantle compared to that of Heung. Of course he was more powerful than her, pound for pound, and each vaet was a singular weapon, those onyx blades far beyond any LM construct Ai could weave. Still, if her teammates were anything to go by, she was still a weapon of mass destruction in her own right, and—

I abruptly stopped with my routine, lowering the spear from my guard, chest heaving. This line of thought was just sending me back down the spiral, back toward that grim truth about magic’s terrible potency when applied to violence, back toward what Ai had said about how the Flame sought pain. And with what Hina had said about her metamorphosis—

A terrible suspicion took root in my heart. I sat on the bed and rested my spear on my lap, running my hands down the haft.

“I don’t want you to follow me there.”

It said nothing.

“I mean, it’s only because you’re beautiful, you know? I never wanted to use you to kill. But then you’d not be much of a weapon, would you? More of a toy, I suppose. Guess that’s what you’ve always been. Even with this, haven’t been much use to me.”

I ran my finger along the strange, fuzzy shimmer of ripple warping at the tip, gained from when I had stabbed myself in the eye to slay the fire in my soul. Which eye had that been? I couldn’t remember; that hadn’t even been real to begin with. And of course, I hadn’t actually killed my Flame, merely called it to heel.

“So don’t come with me wherever I’m going. Even if I have to k—to kill again…and really have to, I mean, not doing it on somebody else’s behalf, for something more important than the Vaetna’s oath or mahou shoujo or just wanting to do the right thing…I’ll do it with magic. Not with you. You deserve better than that. Stay a toy. Stay a hobby. Better for the both of us.”

Satisfied with the one-way agreement, I put the spear away, then flopped backward onto the bed next to the little stabilizer module. I picked it up and turned it over in my hands. Such heft; definitely a fourth dimension’s worth of extra mass in there. The cylindrical outer shell was unmarked other than a blue ripple hazard sigil. I toyed with the idea of cracking it open, trying to piece together how it was made just from looking at the guts. Not now, though. My right hand wandered downward to the center of my chest.

“As for you.”

I waited a moment, wondering if my Flame would respond. It didn’t.

“Did you make me do that? Did you want those people to die? For…I don’t know. For our cluster’s safety? Just for love of violence? If it’s that second one, just your nature, no judgment, really. I’m not mad, just…okay, maybe I’m a little mad, but in the ‘madman’ way, not the ‘fury’ way. So. Did you?”

“Nope.”

For a very confusing few seconds, I had the weirdest sense of deja vu. Of course my Flame would speak to me in Hina’s voice…though I wasn’t sure why that made so much sense. Then I practically jumped out of my skin when I realized that it was just the actual Hina leaning on the gateway into my bedroom.

“Fucking knock!

“I did! But you were clearly in the middle of your…thing. So I’ll just ask from right here: can I come in?”

I blushed, my deeply weird moment invaded. Mad indeed, I must have looked.

“Does it matter if I say no?”

“I mean, you could kick me out and I’d leave. But I can answer your question! Your Light won’t.”

“It might. It’s spoken to me before.”

That stopped Hina short. She stood up properly—in that damnable physics-defying way, like a puppet pulled upright, not levering herself off the doorframe at all—and frowned.

“It doesn’t do that. Pretty sure.”

“Mine did. Twice.”

“Oooooookay. Well, now you’re definitely not getting rid of me. Spill!”

“…No? Get out of my room, please.”

“What, so you can keep talking to yourself? Or so you can keep wallowing?”

“Not wallowing. Just—trying to piece it together.”

“Not a lot to piece together here, cutie. You helped us kill some people who totally deserved it. You know why we didn’t stop you?”

“Oh, don’t tell me this is another fucking lesson.”

She laughed, a hyena-bark.

“Ha! Nah. Well…I guess lesson three applies. We did escalate to violence. But no, not what I meant. I bet you’ve already talked yourself around on it anyway, but just so we’re clear: we let you go through with it, didn’t tell you you were helping kill those guys, because we wanted them dead. Selfish, right?”

“What, nothing to be said about the greater good? Not going to appeal to my Spire morality?”

“That’s Alice’s job, and you know it. I’m the selfish one, so trust me when I say we did it because we wanted to.”

Silence hung between us, a deafening, cloying fog.

“Is that supposed to make me feel better?”

“Nope! It’s supposed to be honest. Cards on the table here: we’ve done it before, and we’ll do it again. Sure, because it’s usually the right thing to do, but also because they will never bleed enough. That’s what we are. Now do you want out?”

“I was never in! I signed up to help with research and learn your secrets and b—because Ai is nice! I don’t want to be party to,” I mimed firing a rifle and made a frustrated noise, “that! Let alone all the magical girl shite Opal seems insistent on teaching me like it’s some kind of foregone conclusion that I’ll become an actual member!”

Hina crossed her arms and looked at me. Still my turn, she was saying, and as the seconds wore on, I was forced to acknowledge the problem.

“…But all magical research leads this direction, huh? Here, or the Spire, or the Peacies. Is that what you want me to say?”

“Yep! This is what it means to be us, cutie. No matter where you go—you’re going to have to spill some blood. To carry the Light is to be a weapon. At least here you’re the one wielding it.”

What an insanely bloodthirsty take on the world. Was I so cornered? Were there no other options?

“You’re saying that, even without joining the team, I’ll be party to…this? To vigilante killings of PCTF soldiers and whatever else you get up to?”

“Yeah. At best you’d be…turning a blind eye, right?”

I sat there, fuming, unable to formulate a good retort against that. I’d already equated the morals of Todai and the Spire—but it hurt a lot more to hear coming from her. She sighed.

“But that’s not the whole equation with you in particular, nope. Since you’re not just ‘some flamebearer’, you’re Ezzen. Vaetna superfan. You want to be more, right? So you can’t keep your Flame at arm’s length, not unless you wanna make yourself miserable. Which maybe you do?”

She flayed me open with those words and the casual shrug that accompanied them. I should have been honest. Instead, I got defensive.

“Why do you care?”

“Because I was the same! You’re like looking in a mirror, cutie.”

She sat next to me on the bed, reaching out, holding her arm—well, at arm’s length, like she had said, watching the muscles in her forearm flex as she curled and uncurled her fist.

“I was so…slow. Everything was wrong. Blind, deaf—er, compared to now, not literally—always looking for something that would just make me feel alive.” She growled that word. “Street fights, that kind of thing. I was nine years old the first time I broke somebody’s arm. Total adrenaline junkie. They shipped me back to Japan at the start of middle school to put a stop to it, but I just got worse, became the violent Yankee delinquent. Meeting Alice helped…mahou shoujo helped, too. But—she had her own problems.”

“And…being flametouched made it go away. Made you…this.”

Was she any more in control than she had been back then? Or was she just infinitely more equipped to pick fights?

“Nope. Not at first, anyway. But when Alice and Ai-chan and I were figuring out what had happened to us, in those first few weeks, just messing around—they missed us and Yuuka when they were rounding up the flamefall victims because they thought it had only been Amane who got sparked—I figured out how to…talk to my Flame. Hurt it. Let it change me. And it’s…wait, we already talked about this last night.”

Indeed we had, and as those memories trickled back into my conscious memory, my eyes wandered to her lips. She’d promised me power. Kin to the Vaetna. The power to kill? She preempted that thought.

“The point is, you’re stuck with this life no matter what. Even if you left Todai entirely, tried to lay low, you’d still eventually have to kill people like that, in self-defense or because you feel like it’s your duty to be more than a bystander. And, uh, that doesn’t make you a monster, cutie. If you were a monster you’d wish you had been there to do it with your bare hands.”

My tattoo felt like it was about to jump off my skin. I squeaked out an objection.

“I don’t want to kill people. I don’t want to hurt my Flame or anybody else.”

“Yeah, this is what I was afraid of. I was worried you were getting cold feet from last night.”

“You—don’t try to convince me. Not like then. Please. It’s different now, hurting my Flame was just abstract, but you’re talking about power. Power for what, Hina? To kill? All of your mutations are to make you better at—at killing. I don’t want that.”

“But you do, cutie. The way you look at me isn’t just horniness, trust me. You’re so jealous you could scream. When I do this—”

—she had seized my tattoo again and I was in danger and utterly helpless—

“You love it. You crave it. You want to be able to do it, even if it’s not about killing. Righ—holyshit.”

I’d surprised both of us, right then. My other arm had lanced forward faster than I thought possible. The hem of her shirt gave off a horrible acrid smell as it smoldered, bunched in my scarred fingers. What was I doing? My grip slackened, and I pulled the hand away slowly, avoiding her eyes. She was panting, eyes wide, and I both loved and hated that.

“You made me do that.”

“Nope! I told you, you’re like me. Ohmygosh. This is what you should be. Let me help.”

“…Why?” What was I to her? A lab rat? A chew toy? Or—“This has all just been to get another weapon against the PCTF, hasn’t it? You want my knowledge and my Flame, not me.”

“Are you even listening to me, cutie? I mean…yeah, I’d love it if you kept helping us kill them, that’d be great. But I’m doing this for you, and for me. Mostly for me. I don’t want to be alone.”

What?

“You’re—you have the others! You’re like the closest-knit group of flamebearers outside the Spire!”

Well, that was mostly based on vibes. I didn’t pay enough attention to groups other than the Vaetna to say that for certain. Hina raised her hand and waggled her fingers faux-menacingly.

“But they’re not like me.”

“Opal has a dragon tail.”

“Alice. You went out of your way to use her name, earlier. Why the switch? You don’t blame her for what we did, do you?”

The pivot was as painful as it was unexpected. I hadn’t even realized I’d switched; I’d stopped thinking of her on a first-name basis and instead gone back to her role. So that I could distance myself from what I had helped her do.

“Um—fine, alright. Alice should have stopped me. So should you.”

But Hina never would have, would she? As if reading my thoughts, she shook her head.

“I told you, it had to happen that way. We’re selfish. I’m selfish. Selfish…uh, where was I…right, I’m alone. Don’t get me wrong, the girls are the best thing that’s ever happened to me, they’re my pack and probably the only reason I’m still a person and not an urban legend. And in that sense…yeah, I do kind of want them for their Flames, I don’t think I can feel like that about humans anymore.” There was a note of melancholy in that. She despondently rubbed the part of her shirt I had scorched. “I owe them a lot. But they don’t get it, wanting to be more, to follow the path to wherever it goes. You do, and we can do it together. So—let me help you, cutie. For you and for me.”

“By hurting me. By showing me how to hurt.”

“Yeah! Listen—you’ve got powers, use them to make you happy. And for good, if you want, if that makes you happy. But you gotta be happy, and I’m telling you—this will make you happy.”

“Suppose it does,” I hissed. “Suppose I become like you. Uninhibited and rambunctious and whatnot. You can barely tell right from wrong, can you?”

“I can!” She blinked innocently. “With help.”

“You’re an utter hedonist. Sadomasochist.”

“Yep. It’s fun. You’ll love it, promise.”

“Like you loved sexually assaulting me?”

She went very, very still.

“I’m…sorry. I didn’t…Alice had to explain that part to me. I knew I’d scared you, that was by design, but I hadn’t—hadn’t thought it through. Got carried away with the biting and I shouldn’t have and I’m sorry. I worked on your stabilizer all night to make up for it. Please don’t be mad at me. Please don’t run away. It’ll never happen again, I’ll always pay attention to your boundaries and back off when you want me to and ask permission and I should have apologized sooner and—”

It brought me some sick, twisted enjoyment to have made her suddenly so torn up and desperate.

“You’re not saying that because you hurt me and frightened me. You’re saying it because you don’t want me to leave.”

“Yeah! I mean—no, I am sorry, really, but—I’m selfish, okay? You could be the best thing that ever happened to me. And me to you, really, I know you want it. Just—I need another chance. Please?”

I wasn’t falling for the shining, blue, puppy eyes.

“You don’t even know me. Get out.”

She vanished with too much still unsaid.

“That…” Ai seemed to struggle with how to put it delicately, then gave up. “…sounds like a very Hina-san blind spot, yes. When she was helping with the stabilizer, she did mention she had a fight with Takehara-san, but I thought it was about the actual brawl from earlier.” She gestured toward the hall still under repair outside the prosthetic fitting room where we sat. “This explains why she was so focused last night. Atoning.”

I’d walked in on her going through a list of requests to give special lectures at different colleges. She had seemed thrilled to deal with me instead, waving me in and directing me to a big office chair. It was a nice, padded item, one of the many bits of furniture throughout the building designed for flesh-Amane to sit comfortably in for long periods of time during consults in here—when she wasn’t on the bed in the middle of that spell circle, below that halo of tentacles on the ceiling. Poor woman. Now that I had some measure of her enemies and the means by which she fought them, I rather felt she deserved such plush comforts.

Ai watched me turn over the stabilizer module in between my hands. It had fit quite comfortably in the pocket of my new, oversized hoodie, the armor that made me feel brave enough to talk about these things.

“But this was just—to get even with me. It’s still selfish.”

Ai frowned at me.

“…You would still be unable to walk today if she hadn’t worked so hard. And it’s good to work out your guilt in a way that helps the people around you, isn’t it?”

I was reminded of what Ebi had said about Ai. She does her best work when she feels guilty. Of course she’d take Hina’s side on that part.

“So I should forgive her?”

“I didn’t say that. She’s—I don’t want to make excuses for her. Why did you come to talk to me if you didn’t want to be convinced to forgive her?”

“Is that what you were going to do? Convince me?”

“…Yes. I think if you wanted to be angrier you’d have gone to Takehara-san.”

“Don’t want to talk to her,” I admitted. “The whole…gun thing. I know Hina and Amane hate the Peacies, but I thought you and Alice would be the level-headed ones, talk me out of it. But I guess it’s only you.”

“I helped with that too, but…point taken. Thank you. Um, so, Hina-san: you do want to forgive her?”

“Fuckin…” I made a noise that was intended to be a frustrated growl but came out more like clearing my throat. “I guess so. And that’s fucked up, isn’t it?”

“Depends. Why?”

“Because…”

Fuck, could I even admit it aloud? It felt like a betrayal of my own feelings of violation from last night, and of my own erstwhile commitment to Ai’s pacifism toward her Flame—but that felt hollow now, since she, too, had helped me commit murder. We were all complicit, and in light of that, however we approached our Flame felt like inconsequential quibbling compared to the edifice of real mortality now looming over me. And that was really the heart of it, wasn’t it?

“Because I do want what she’s offering. And if I forgive her, there’s nothing else stopping me from taking it. I’ve already crossed a much worse line.”

“Mm. Killing somebody who deserves it isn’t worse than hurting your Light, Ezzen. It’s innocent, they’re not.”

“…Innocent? All it cares about is pain! You told me that!”

“Because that’s its nature. And Hina-san’s, as well. Not their faults.”

I’d said the very same to my own Flame, just before Hina had interrupted. She was right.

“You’ve already chosen to forgive her. But you don’t have to follow her path. She said it would make you happy, right? There are other ways to be happy. Be happy you’re doing the right thing.”

“Like how you’re happy those people are dead? I don’t believe this, I snarled. “I thought you were the good one! The one with some moral backbone!”

Ai stood unnaturally fast. My throat went dry from the ripple. I looked up at her, at the fury that had twisted her face.

“I am not happy they had to die. I’m happy when I help people, when you and Ishikawa-chan can stand on your own two feet. That’s what magic is for. But the people who capture us and torture us and tear out our souls just to hoard them? I wish we were as powerful and free to do what we wanted as the Vaetna are, because the right thing to do, what would make me happier than anything else, is to end them forever. Until then, we fight back. In what few ways we can. That is mahou shoujo. Takehara-san would agree.” She collapsed back into her chair as the fire suddenly ran out. “Just…we must not be like Hina-san. When mahou shoujo turn cruel—real ones, Pretty Cure, the Sailor Scouts, chosen by some natural force of good—they lose their powers, and every day I wish we were the same. But she’s who we have, so I forgive her for it anyway, because we need her power. I just—don’t want you to follow that path. Stay away from it.”

“You can’t possibly equivocate her with the PCTF.” Even for my moral standards, that was a bridge too far.

Ai looked at me sullenly. The exhaustion had returned to her eyes.

“If you think what she does is different, or that the difference matters, then go ahead. Change like her, become another weapon forged in cruelty. And I’ll forgive you too.”

Now I had seemingly ruined two Radiances’ days, sapped away their high of justice delivered—possibly Alice’s too, by proxy. Each was carrying the weight of the world, at least in their own eyes, and they’d clearly argued these very points to death and rebirth and death again, long before I had ever entered the picture. It was overkill to call them battle lines within the team, but there were sides, and my thrashing and flailing at being caught in the middle was doing nobody any good.

“Sorry,” I muttered.

She rubbed her face and managed a genuine, though dim, smile.

“It’s fine. You have had—a weekend.”

It had only been two days, hadn’t it? Three, maybe four if you counted my actual flamefall, but I’d actually only been awake for about an hour and a half between getting up that morning and passing out in that buried car. So with how I’d been out like a light for a while after that, it really only felt like two days. The second- and third-worst days of my life, arguably. I managed a dry chuckle, suddenly feeling as tired as Ai looked.

“I…really have, haven’t I?”

“Yes. Unfair, I think. That’s part of why I’m upset with her and Takehara-san; they’re rushing you. They have—well, no, I was going to say they have good reasons, but they don’t, they’re being selfish. It took us a lot longer.”

I leaned back in the chair, then half-turned to inspect some of its features. Nice adjustable armrests, really comfortable lumbar support. A proper chair for an internet creature like myself.

“Kind of want one of these for my room.”

“Hm?”

“Uh—the chair.”

“Talk to Ebi-tan. Actually—I could help you order some furniture now, if you want.”

“Um—really, it’s alright, I don’t want to be a bother. Sorry for coming in on you with my problems when you were in the middle of something.”

“It can wait. I hate writing emails.”

She smiled at me, and I realized that she’d probably rather be doing this than anything else, short of literally working on one of our prosthetics. I still felt I didn’t deserve that—which was silly. Actually—I raised the stabilizer, admiring its heft.

“Um, I appreciate the offer, really, but if you’re free…can you walk me through this?” I tapped the warning label with a finger. “I’d love to know how it works.”

Spending an hour talking about magic with Ai made me feel far, far better about everything. It gave me an opportunity to re-center, remember why I loved glyphcraft, and generally feel comfortable with a Radiance when every interaction with Hina and Alice right now was loaded with the weight of their hopes and expectations and I couldn’t really hold a conversation with Amane. And Ebi was Ebi, which spoke for itself, but she was actually much more tolerable than usual when she popped in briefly. She and Ai seemed to mellow each other’s most objectionable traits—not that Ai had all that many, but she certainly seemed happier and less strung out with her android daughter in the room.

Ebi brought us refreshments and checked on my foot. My cauterization was healing apace and hadn’t been overly aggravated by the walking, mostly thanks to the way the stabilizer redistributed and canceled the most adverse forces against the site of the injury. It was a wonderfully clever bit of weaving and an excellent demonstration of how the best way to resist further damage was through physical focus rather than via biomancy or analgomancy. Indeed, that part of the lattice was arguably more impressive in design than its primary function of assisting my gait, though the third-order weaving of the latter was flashier. I decided I ought to thank Hina for that—had I done so this morning? I couldn’t remember; it had been a bit of a whirlwind with her.

My ankle had more or less recovered from my fall this morning—to a greater extent than Ebi had expected.

“Fourteen percent faster.”

“Meaning…I’m mutating?”

“Not…necessarily? Yeah, like, obviously the first place I’d go is the Hina comparison, but it’s not like I did a real scan of it when you got injured; that number is just a best guess. And you had just come off of a day of epithelial acceleration and red boosting and all that jazz, so I’m just going to chalk it up to statistical error.”

“O…kay.”

I had a moment of terrified panic that Hina’s changes I had rejected might well be happening regardless—then got ahold of myself. If my body was changing without having to hurt my Flame, wasn’t that the best of both worlds? It would mean I didn’t have to be complicit in Hina’s cruelty while still becoming closer to the Vaetna. Then I got ahold of myself again, old self-reminders that I wasn’t actually special kicking in automatically before I at last remembered that I was in fact an unprecedented, highly unusual case after all. So I might as well rejoice, though I did so internally, maintaining a healthy dosage of tempered expectations. I probably wasn’t going to wake up with supercharged myelin in my limbs and a magical furnace for a heart. Probably. A guy could dream, though.

I suspect Ebi picked up on at least some of that whole rollercoaster of emotions, but she didn’t interrupt Ai’s pleasant rambling about the stabilizer’s internals to comment on it, and the rest of the checkup passed without incident. Our little hangout came to a close when Ai’s pedagogical responsibilities caught up with her and she had to take a call, shooing us out of the room. Ebi accompanied me back through the halls and up the elevator to the 19th floor; I was starting to get a feel for at least this travel route between the Radiances’ abode and her sub-level domain.

“What else is in this building, anyway?”

“Uh…everything? Marketing, finances, operations, R&D, HR…” She pointed at various buttons on the elevator’s panel as she listed the departments.

“Isn’t Todai…huge? Culturally, I mean. Seems like sort of a small building for such a big operation.”

“The girls like to run a bit of a skeleton crew, it’s true. I’m told one of their conditions for the whole gig was to keep it lightweight, do marketing and stuff around them so they could do the magical girl thing in peace. Only sorta worked. I help with that, too.”

“Beyond just being Amane’s doctor?”

“Mhm. I run the Twitter.”

“Of course you do.”

When we stepped back into the penthouse, we found Hina in the kitchen, washing dishes, surrounded by the signs of dinner-in-progress. Something was roasting. She didn’t acknowledge us, even though I’m sure she heard us over the fwoosh of the faucet; for the best, probably. Whatever conversation we were going to have, I didn’t want to have it yet. And Ebi didn’t seem inclined to force the issue, bless her Flame-woven soul. She went back on Amane duty, and I returned to my room.

I whiled away the rest of that afternoon just…decompressing. At some point, I started idly looking up how to buy computer parts in this city, and less than five seconds later, Ebi messaged me with a list of specs and said everything would be there tomorrow. I was mildly disturbed she was watching my online activity, but she was probably hooked into the network; fair was fair. I made a mental note to get a VPN at some point.

The Radiances didn’t all convene for dinner that night. Ai’s portion of the meal went down to her in the lab, Alice was out, and Heliotrope was still on her way home, somewhere over the Pacific, which just left me, Hina, and Amane for a tense and awkward meal, sat together around the table with Ebi standing dutifully just behind the Amethyst Radiance. Hina seemed—unhappy, regretful. She didn’t bring up any of the events of the last few days, nor attempted to make any jabs at Amane. She just sat there and ate her roast duck. It was a marginally less voracious and messy affair than the chicken cutlet of lunch, more subdued. But only marginally—

And I totally got why, because said roast duck was really, really good. Maybe it was just that I needed the calories for my foot, but I gorged myself on a whole leg in the span of a few minutes. I’d like to think I at least outdid her on table manners, but honestly the whirlwind of tender meat and crispy skin and savory juices with the sweet-and-sour sauce she had made left me unsure as to whether I wound up being any more civilized about it than her. Amane also ate with her hands, in smaller, more careful bites than either of us—I was a little surprised her mechanical arm was food-safe, with its visible seams. She made no attempt to engage us in conversation, either, maybe affected by the awkwardness between us, or maybe just too focused on making sure she could keep the food down.

I excused myself pretty much as soon as I was done eating, barely mustering the manners for a “thanks that was so good” before returning to my room and getting back on my laptop to shoot the shit with my friends in the chatroom, doing my best to hide the way I was avoiding discussion of the events on the oil rig. If Sky knew, he didn’t call me out on it. So for a few hours, I was able to maintain almost-normalcy, especially when the topic turned to less-fraught topics like the goings-on of my friends’ lives and general magical research, nothing that demanded subterfuge from me. I did have to evade slightly when teased about whether I’d “gotten all up in the Radiances’ magical guts yet”—Moth’s phrasing left it ambiguous whether they had meant the magic of their transformations or literal sexual innuendo—but even that was a public sort of dodge; just an apologetic, half-joking “That’s classified.”

But that did get me thinking about Hina again, particularly in the ways I’d largely been trying to avoid. Even aside from all the posthuman temptation she’d levied upon me, there was a simpler, more basal attraction toward her which I found damnable but undeniable. Of course, all the Radiances were hot, and I knew my attraction to Hina was just a stupid, hormonal, misfiring crush from years of in-person social isolation and starvation for physical affection—but I still wanted her, despite everything. Despite what she’d done to me and promised to do more of. Stupid.

It was that stupid, ulterior motive that found me knocking on the door to her room, like a scene from a bad college drama. She’s waiting for you, Ez, whispered a tearful, melodramatic voice. It was rather undercut by the clip-art of a sapphire hanging by a lone strip of tape; it acknowledged me with just the barest hint of a flutter from my movements, and after my crisp double-knock, silence reigned. No swell of music to accompany my decision to cross into her domain, to thrust myself into the belly of the beast. Yet a decision it very much was; I wouldn’t let her into my own space again, and I sure as hell wasn’t going to try to have this conversation in one of the common spaces.

“Unlocked,” Hina called from behind the door.

I’d expected stepping into the room of Radiance Sapphire to be disorienting; I’d braced myself for some kind of translation into a different kind of reality as I crossed the threshold. No such luck.

The first thing I actually noticed was the incense. A softly spicy aroma, cloves and cardamom—thanks Dad—which merely mentioned its presence in the air rather than yelling it. That gave me a good idea of how advanced her nose was, if anything more intensely aromatic was uncomfortable—or maybe she just preferred it like this. Either way, it was unexpected but not unwelcome.

Her apartment had the same basic layout as mine; her multipurpose room seemed to be mostly storage, shelves and boxes which observed my passing in stolid solemnity—okay, no, stop being dramatic. Besides, that was far from the most remarkable thing about the room. That title went to the very fancy gaming rig. Three monitors all in a row, suspended from struts and bars at head-height to wrap across one’s field of vision, and a tall, fixed chair reminiscent of a racecar—a real racecar, not one of those overpriced gaming chairs styled after them. The setup had no desk, though, nor keyboard or mouse, and I wasn’t quite sure what I was looking at until I saw the smaller panels and array of buttons…and the flight stick. What? Why did she have a flight simulator in her room? She was one of a handful of people in the world who could fly under her own power—she didn’t even have to mantle up!

I shelved the urge to investigate it further and crossed to the threshold of her bedroom, just around the corner from the gateway. Once we were face to face, things would get…much more difficult, and I could already feel my heart rate rising as I tried to organize my jumble of thoughts. I clenched my fists, let them relax, and then turned the corner.

This part of Hina’s apartment played more to my expectations; her bedroom shared the “den” vibe of her pocketspace. She didn’t have a big bed like mine; instead, quilts and pillows were scattered across the center of the room atop a plush, deep carpet that captured my feet like royal-blue forest moss. It must have been hell to get stains out of. The room was lit by the dying daylight and a few of the same indirect lights on the walls that had been in her pocketspace—and candles. Not an absurd number, maybe a dozen, scattered in twos or threes across various cabinets and dressers and her desk. A fire hazard, to be sure, but she was a greater fire hazard than anything in the country save her best friend, and I found I rather liked the ambiance.

Hina herself was lying on her side, flopped like a dog, facing away from me. She was hugging something—a stuffed animal in the form of a seal, I learned, once she rolled over to face me.

“Hi, cutie,” she muffled into the seal’s head. “Please be good news.”

“Uh—I don’t know if it is. I talked to Ai. Fuck. Ai, not I,” I gestured at myself for clarity. “Ai-chan? No, that’s appropriation or something.”

Bad start, but it at least made her snicker.

“And she said to forgive me.”

“How’d—”

“‘Cause that’s how she is. Too much good in her heart, I swear. Gonna get her killed someday. Already cut her in half.”

That was…almost certainly referring to Ebi, somehow. I resolved that I mustn’t derail or we’d never get around to the conversation we needed to have.

“I…okay. Can…I’m going to sit.”

She waved vaguely toward a pillow in reply. I put myself down gently, still trying to be somewhat conscious of my foot despite Ebi’s clean bill of health. Once I’d made myself comfortable, I looked around her room, trying to find something to focus on and talk at. My left hand wandered to my right and rubbed the scars. Nervous habit, because I was nervous. My eyes eventually found a pair of candles, a pale wax one with a slightly shorter, dark-purple sibling, directly across the room from me, above Hina’s head in my field of view. Opal and Amethyst? Reading too much into that, probably, since Amane was taller than Alice in both forms, and Hina probably wasn’t the type to—

Enough faffing around. I had to say it.

How could I say it?

It was as direct and simple of an admission as they came, but so, so loaded with straightforward vulnerability and the feeling that I was doing something I’d come to regret. I took a deep breath, pushed some strength into my vocal chords—

“A—”

And stopped. It was hard. I clammed up for a moment. Which turned into ten seconds, which turned into twenty, and by then I was considering bolting. I backed off a bit from what I was going to originally say, and instead went with:

“What are we?”

Great line, Ez, real low-drama, definitely not a line straight out of a crap romance novel. Hina breathed slowly.

“Dunno. That wasn’t as bad as I was worrying, though. What did you really want to ask?”

Damn her directness, her incisive way of knowing me despite not knowing me. I forced myself to stop white-knuckling my other hand, instead putting my face in my hands and sighing. I just wasn’t going to be able to say it any other way. Just spit it out, Ez.

“I…still…want you but.”

She squeezed the plushie tighter.

“But? I don’t like buts, cutie.” She frowned. “Well, no, I like butts, probably, at least when they’re attached to people I like. I’m going to shut up now.”

Heedless of her babbling, I had started talking again around “attached.”

“I want you physically and carnally and I want you to touch me and I want to touch you and…and…I’m willing to forgive you about what you did to me because I want more of it even though I shouldn’t and I feel awful that you feel so bad about what you did because Ai said—Emerald, that is—said it was a blind spot for you and it hurts that you’re so alone when I’m alone too and I’m just realizing how stupid it is for me to be angry about that when, one, I want it, and two, I had an even worse blind spot about literal murder so…”

I ran out of breath. That was probably for the best; I hadn’t quite worked out what was supposed to come after the “so”. I panted a few times, confirmed with a glance that she was still waiting for me to continue, found another thread, and pursued that instead.

“I don’t know what to think about the mutation stuff you keep talking about. I feel like I’d be betraying Emerald and myself because hurting the Flame is horrible and feels so awful that even though I want to be more the price is too high. But if we don’t do that, can we still…just do the physical stuff without all that? Is that an option, where we’re just…I don’t know, a couple or f—friends with benefits or something without me having to tear myself up about the magic side too?”

“Um.” For once, Hina seemed really speechless. She slowly sat up. “Cutie, I’m really, really proud of you, you know that? Dunno how much you think that’s worth, but I am. That must have been hard.”

I tried to acknowledge that it was, that it had been so hard but I couldn’t not say it, but now my voice was shaking too badly. Why was I sobbing? This whole affair was stupid and melodramatic and it had to get off my chest. How else was I supposed to deal with it all? And it hurt that she was proud, that I did value her praise like that. It was all so dumb and complicated and none of this had mattered before two days ago. But now it all mattered to me, so much, too much.

Hina let me cry quietly for a minute or two, until the tears at least stopped flowing and I was just choked up and dreading whatever she’d say next. She’d exploit my vulnerability and pounce on me, use my admission of desire to take everything she wanted.

“You shouldn’t trust me,” she eventually muttered, blue downcast.

“I know. But I…” It took me a few sniffles. “I want to. I—I want to.”

“You know how hard it is for me to not try to abuse this? To exert my leverage? It’s really hard, cutie. I look at you and I want to grab you and drag your Light to the surface and slice your belly open to drink your blood until we’re the same and I’m not alone anymore,” she whimpered. “Yuuka wasn’t joking. I try really hard to stop myself and I messed up last night. I get why you don’t want to become like me. And that’s probably the right call.”

“So…”

“I’m trash at half-measures, Ez. I told you, you could be the best thing that ever happened to me, and that makes me want to push you and push you until it comes true, because that’s what I am.”

“Then…Hina.”

“Mm?”

“You can control yourself. Or I want to believe you can. Maybe that’s—maybe that’s wishful thinking on my part. But let’s…experimental verification.” I rubbed my crimson face, embarrassed at what a mess I’d made of articulating my thoughts. “Um—fuck me, this is so…damn it.”

I stood and approached her den, unbalanced by the roiling trepidation in my stomach. I stepped across the thickening layers of blanket until I was standing over her.

“This is stupid, is what it is. Let’s—just touch each other. That’s what I want, that’s what made me even come in here in the first place. I want to touch you. Fuck.” It felt so good to just say it, but clarification was desperately needed. “Not—not sex. Um—not that I don’t want that, you’re very attractive, but this is—to prove a point. Nothing with the Flame, just…cuddling. Show me I can trust you.”

I held my breath. She stared at me, and I did my damnedest to maintain eye contact, meet the brilliant sapphire on its own terms.

“I’m so much stronger than you. Always will be, if you’re not gonna change. You wouldn’t be able to stop me.”

She said it so bleakly. No joy, no revelry in her transcendental metamorphosis. It opened a pit in my stomach.

“No—no, it’s not about being strong. I do want to be strong. I do want to be more…never want to have to fall back on violence. Not with you, not—not with Todai as a whole, either.”

“Mm. You mean the murder.”

“I…yes, I do mean the murder. Stop me next time.”

She snorted.

“Not quite balanced, cutie. You keep me from—fuck, yeah, sexual assault.” She looked like a kicked puppy. “Fucked up of me, yeah. And I keep you from killing people. That’s it?”

“Well—we both have some blind spots. That’s—mutual accountability, of some kind. Foundation of relationships or something. We stop each other from being our worst selves.”

She nodded at that and stood, and now we were two horny idiots standing atop a hill of blankets in the middle of a room. She fixed her hair nervously, twirling auburn locks between her fingers.

“Okay! Um, yeah! I wanna try it. I really really wanna prove I can be…uh. Lay it out for me as clearly as you can. You just want to…cuddle.”

“Don’t sound so disappointed,” I chided, but the knot of nerves and confusion was loosening. We’d come out the other end.

“I’m trying really really hard to not make fun of you for making this so vanilla because that’s the whole point, but…”

“…At least you’re honest.” I sighed. I did like that about her. “Um. Just…hands above clothes. No biting—can’t believe I have to say that. Kissing…sure, yes please, as long as you don’t try to suffocate me again.”

Then I surprised us both by laughing, a goofy, undignified chortle. The situation had just gotten too ridiculous, once I laid it out like this, laid the exact limits on the table. Must it be so contrived? Was trust such a fragile thing? Well—yes, for now. We had to start somewhere. She giggled too, then.

“The pact is made.”

“Uh. You’re not a fairy, right?”

“I’m me!” She took a deep breath. “I’m…I thought I’d fucked this all up and scared you off.”

“Yeah, um—you did. And I’m still worrying this is a mistake. Prove me wrong.”

“Gladly. C’mere.”

True to her word, the next few hours were passionate and exploratory but relatively chaste, as far as the overall axis of sensuality went. She’d burrowed us into the mound of bedding and given me what I could only describe as an inspection. There had been poking and sniffing and eventually even licking once I’d given permission. Then, there’d been kissing and purring and roaming hands, including my first touches of a boob and a butt—though that part remained above the clothes as I’d stipulated. She was so warm. I got a close-up of her teeth and barely restrained myself from asking her to sink them into me. That would be for another time.

Evening slipped to night, until the candles burned low and were overcome by the city lights coming through the window. Her eyes were so reflective they all but glowed, even in the darkness, two moons looking at me contentedly, reduced to sapphire slivers under the hoods of her eyelids. My eyesight wasn’t nearly so good, but I didn’t need to see anything else.

We talked more, sometimes in little mutual whispers that accompanied each touch and sometimes in longer rambling monologues while we lay next to each other, the other just intent to listen. She joyfully explained all the ways her body was different, made my heart ache with how she described what it was like to be her, and gushed about how much she loved her teammates. She tempered the end with a stream of quiet apologies for how she’d approached me and how she’d probably torn me away from the path that would have led me to the Spire. I forgave her for the first; the second would need more time until it scabbed over, but I found myself willing to wait.

For my part, I admitted new desires and older feelings I’d never said aloud before, what I dreamt of becoming—embodied in the girl laying half-across me and purring into my chest. We wondered about my Flame, how it had spoken to me. It was, to her knowledge, unprecedented; her deeply enmeshed experiences didn’t include speech. She did mention with a city-lit, troubled frown that Hikanome’s doctrine did purport communication between the Flame and its bearers, divinity-to-prophet, but not nearly so clear as what I’d experienced.

And eventually, soothed by budding trust beginning to take root between us, comfortably ensconced in her burrow of blankets, and euphoric in the simple presence of another body against mine, I fell asleep. My insane, whirlwind weekend of abduction and magic and pain was over.

The world kept turning, though. Somewhere, Noah Holton was going through something similar to the gauntlet I had just run, and of course the Spire stood, as ever. Radiance Heliotrope was on her way back, jetbike screaming across the Pacific. Our first meeting in person would be less than ideal.

And the next morning, Sun’s Blessing, Hikanome, the largest Frozen Flame cult in Japan—

Demanded an introduction.


Author’s Note:

And, scene!

Thus concludes Arc 1: From On High. Really more like a book than an “arc”, cause really what does that word even mean, but that’s my naming convention and I’m sticking to it.

The story’s success across these past few months has just blown me away. From avid discussion in the Discord and beyond, to out-of-the-blue shoutouts (those are two separate links) that did silly and beautiful things to the story’s numbers, to being #1 on TopWebFiction for a little while; it’s been so surreal and incredible. Thank you all so much. It’s been incredibly rewarding for my first original story to do so well.

And, of course, thank you to the beta readers, without whom Sunspot would simply not be possible. Softies, Maria, Zak, Cassiopeia, I know I thank you incessantly, but here’s an extra one.

Also, I’m thinking about bringing on a few new beta readers, maybe. If you’re interested, reach out in the Discord!


Let’s talk about what happens from now.

Tomorrow, you’ll see another chapter go up: an end-of-arc postmortem, in which I’ll ramble about Sunspot’s DNA. It’ll be fun!

2.01 dropped on Royal Road and on Scribblehub on October 11th, 2024. Which is a Friday. We’re releasing on Fridays, once a week. Specifically, three Fridays in a row, then one off. That’s right: starting next arc, Sunspot will be on a 3-1 schedule where I take the first week of every month off (approximately. there may be some drift at first). This is for planning’s sake; I want the story to be as good as possible, and doing enough roadmapping and writing ahead to ensure that while maintaining an average of 1200 words a day without breaks isn’t feasible for now.

Next up: along with 2.01 releasing publicly, 2.02 will also release, but only on the…

Patreon! Super happy to announce that you can now throw money at me every month to help support Sunspot and for benefits. Depending on the tier, rewards (starting when arc 2 does) will include:

  • Being one week ahead of public chapters (note: as stated above, this inter-arc hiatus will still be a full three weeks for both public and Patreon. Gotta build up my backlog, you know how it is)
  • Bonus dubiously-canon side stories which are mostly an excuse for me to spitball fun ideas, depending on the tier.
  • Patreon-only discussion rooms in the Discord for discussion of those first two things

Further details are on the page.

Long term, I’d like to write Sunspot full time, and the idea of being able to support myself financially through writing is really exciting. But I don’t want to put the cart before the horse on that, so we’ll see how this goes. There are other ways to monetize, but I don’t want to sign onto a Kindle Unlimited exclusivity contract; I always want Sunspot to be free to read. Maybe the side stories could eventually be bundled for itch.io or something, though. Comments and suggestions appreciated!

So, yeah. That’s arc 1, done and dusted. To recap, big postmortem author’s note thing tomorrow, and after that, Sunspot will resume with Arc 2: Trick Of The Light on Friday, October 11.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // 1.13

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

Hina’s response to the news was the opposite of what I had expected.

Opal actually didn’t give us any kind of directive to come straight home. No point when these events were happening on the other side of the world, she said; there was simply nothing for us to do about it. Other than some tweeting, which Todai’s PR apparatus was already on top of, the simple fact of distance meant there wasn’t anything the other Radiances could do to impact the situation in time. So Opal had figured that we might as well just keep on with our shopping if we wanted. I’d expected Hina to go along with that.

But Hina overruled her. Despite all her earlier insistence that we had nothing to fear from my stalker and her commitment to giving me a day on the town, she’d changed her tune completely when hearing that Heliotrope was in danger and that a serious inferno was kicking off. The moment she’d processed the news, she’d strangled a canine whine of distress in her throat, snatched her credit card back from me, and shooed me back into the changing room to get back into my clothes. Before the curtain had blocked my view, I saw her charge over to the registers, practically steamrolling the poor cashier in a jumble of Japanese that did not sound at all like the customer-service-negotiation script Opal had been using at Tochou.

When I got out and delivered my new clothes to her at the register, I saw the cashier almost cowering away from Hina. I’m nearly certain she had tugged down her sunglasses and given them a faceful of sapphire over the rims, pulling rank to expedite the process. I frowned and insisted to myself that the strange pressure in my chest was sympathy for the guy rather than jealousy that Hina was directing that behavior at somebody else.

“Do you have to terrorize the guy? Are we in that much of a rush?”

“Sorry! Yeah, we are. We’re going home right now.”

“Uh.” I was fine with that in principle, having gotten the most critical of the errands done, but I had a terrible premonition about the method. “We’re not going to teleport, are we?”

“Nah, too close to be worth it. We’re flying.” She bit her lip at how I shrank. “Not good with heights?”

“Um—I managed, earlier, with Opal.” I’d really rather we just took a taxi back, but in the face of her mania, I couldn’t muster enough of an objection.

“It’s not far, you’ll be okay,” she assured. “We’re like…a mile from home? So it’ll be up, over, down. Really more of a big jump. Just, um, keep your eyes shut.”

As I felt our trajectory arc back downward with no signs of a controlled descent, I clutched Hina pathetically, screaming my lungs out. The winter air whipped the sound away, overwhelming it with the awful howl that signaled I was moving far faster than a human body was ever really intended to go. I was about to be turned into a wet red smear on impact—Hina would probably have been fine, but I was only mundane flesh and blood, not built to survive these extreme forces. Right when it seemed we could fall no faster, we just—

Stopped, the air turning still and silent. It was a thoroughly unnatural sensation, no sense of extreme g-forces decelerating us, no commensurate rush of air indicating a change in our velocity. One moment, we had all the thunderous and final kinetic energy of an artillery shell, the next, we didn’t.

It took me a moment to realize that I’d slipped out of Hina’s arms and was now lying on something rough and hard. It was sweet, blessed, glorious concrete, and I could have kissed it for the way it was securely anchored to the ground. I savored the feeling of the very bedrock of the world against my front, the sky back above me where it belonged and not below, gravity’s terror neutered with my potential energy reduced to a flat zero.

“Why—” I asked between heaving breaths, eyes still squeezed shut as I tried to fight down the residual urge to vomit, “—the fuck—did we not—just teleport?”

Hina knelt next to me and rubbed my back, which helped.

“This close to home? I told you, not worth it. We would have had to go up like a thousand feet above the rooftops to get clear anyway, or it’d splash the whole neighborhood!”

“Bullshit,” I moaned. “I saw you do it yesterday.”

“Hm? Oh, in the hallway? Nah, that was just translating up and out, not a real big-girl teleport. But—damn, sorry, I didn’t realize you were as bad with heights as Yuuka. Hey,” she prodded, “up, up. Let’s get you downstairs and outta the cold, I’ll have Ebi make you a nice cup of hot chocolate while you guys check in with Yuuka, okay?”

“…Downstairs?”

“Yeah. We’re still on the roof—oh, shit—”

Aggravated by the revelation that we were still sixty meters off the ground, the urge to vomit almost won, and I pushed myself to my knees to retch, trying in vain not to expel the chicken sandwich—

Something pricked my neck, and the nausea vanished. I flopped back down onto the concrete in relief before finally opening my eyes to look up at Ebi.

“Thanks. Fuck.”

“Mhm. Back early?”

“How’s Yuuka?” Hina cut in. “Amane’s probably freaked, right? I know we got here before the ripple hit, but you should be with her! Cutie here wasn’t going to throw up anyway.”

“Yes I was,” I coughed.

I lay slumped there for another few bleary half-retches while my body disseminated the memo that we were not in fact about to hurl. When I finally recovered myself enough to sit up, then stand with Ebi’s help, I was able to appreciate the spell circle that had arrested our lethal descent. The roof of Lighthouse Tower had essentially a whole magical landing pad atop it, with inertial dampeners and soundproofing glyphs to keep the entire neighborhood from filing noise complaints.

Once I was sure that I was in fact fine to stand, I separated from Ebi and cast a foul look at Hina. I would have preferred literally any other mode of transport to this, especially because—

“What the hell was the rush?”

“I’m just dropping you off!” She dumped our shopping bags onto the rooftop and began to pace back toward the middle of the spell circle. “Gonna go over and help Yuuka.”

“It’s—it’s on the other side of the world! It took you two hours—” I glanced at Ebi, who nodded in confirmation of the number, “—to get me here from Britain; there’s no way it won’t be over by the time you get there. What’s there to do?”

“Wasn’t my top speed.”

“No,” came Opal’s voice, “absolutely not.”

Hina rounded on the doorway to the stairwell, a twitchy, jerky motion of barely contained energy, and barked something in reply. Opal stepped out into the afternoon sun, tail lashing, hands on her hips.

“Stay.”

“I’m going.”

“You’re not. I just got off the phone with Uchida-san.”

“I don’t take orders from Ministers,” Hina spat.

Opal’s eyes narrowed to glinting slits of solar orange. The winter air had turned from ‘frosty’ to ‘brisk’ to ‘tepid’ as she advanced and was now progressing toward ‘balmy’, ribbons of steam coming off her tail behind her.

“Actually, you do. And even if you didn’t, your stunt with the Peacies the other day—” she jabbed a finger at me with such viciousness that I flinched despite knowing I wasn’t the target of her ire, “—has put us in phenomenally deep shit with the Ministry. Phenomenally. You of all people showing up to interfere with a PCTF operation now would fuck things even more royally. And—fuckin’ hell, Hina, you know this! I might have to explain this to him—” she pointed at me again, a softer gesture this time, “but not you! And he’s right, by the by—once you get there, there’d not even be anything for you to do other than butcher the grab team if they’re still around, which is the main reason you want to go, because we both know Yuuka can take care of herself.”

The hyena and the dragon stared each other down in the middle of the spell circle. Hina had remained studiously silent through Opal’s tirade, but her lips curled into a nasty smirk at that last part. Being a bystander to the war of wills was taxing, even paralytic; if I moved, I’d be instantly pounced on. Even Ebi’s irreverence had been steamrolled into silence by the overwhelming pressure, though she was faring much better in the heat than I was—my paralysis was broken as I was forced to squirm out of my jacket to compensate, feeling further exposed without the protective shell. Even in just the Sailor Moon t-shirt, I was still hot—little wonder when the heat around Opal had become extreme enough to make her image shimmer.

After what felt like minutes of tense, explosive silence—probably only fifteen or twenty seconds in hindsight—Hina turned away from her friend and clenched her fists.

“I can’t do nothing,” she growled. “If Yuuka’s not going to stop them either, that guy’s as good as dead.”

She took a step forward which fluidly dropped into a coiling crouch, preparing to leap skyward—then aborted out and turned slowly back toward us, looking past us at the stairwell with an expression on her face that I had no idea how to parse. I followed her gaze and saw Amane, out of her mantle, leaning on the doorframe.

Iku na yo.

No translation needed: Don’t go. Not a plea; the order had come out level, flat, and rock-hard. The fight instantly left Hina, the tension visibly draining from her body, and she trudged back over to Opal to wrap her in a big hug, the same kind she had given me earlier, leaning bodily onto her best friend and burying her face in the dragon’s collar. Opal relaxed too, returning the hug as the air temperature began to plummet from the crucible of her Flame’s runoff back down to the natural chill of the season. The two muttered to one another, reconciliatory words not meant for the rest of our ears. Ebi left my side to go to Amane, who was looking—remarkably good, at least compared to our previous limited interactions, but clearly faring the cold just as poorly as me. Ebi hurried us back down the stairs and into the warmth of the penthouse.

The Thunder Horse Inferno, as the incident in the Gulf of Mexico would later come to be called—named for the oil platform—had taken a while to reach the threshold of damage to earn the title. Even right from the start, the very fact that the flamefall had landed on an oil rig had everybody from local news to PCTF analysts to we in the chatroom all calling it an inferno. Perhaps that was a little bloodthirsty from all of us, but even though the anonymous flametouched seemed to have successfully taken to his new power, it seemed inevitable that the situation would turn hot.

All parties had done their due diligence in the opening hours of the standoff. An hour after the Vaetna’s isolating cage had gone up, a PCTF rapid response air squadron had shown up to test it. In a video taken from one of the Coast Guard vessels that had gathered a healthy distance from the barrier, I watched the arcing, crackling bolts of ripple munitions rend the air until they struck the shimmering barrier and shattered into multicolored streaks like iridescent fireworks. I privately held the opinion that magic-based armaments were a fair sight more beautiful than the explosives and firearms of yesteryear. Never as beautiful as the Vaetna, though, with their immense hammer blows of focused magic and supernaturally elegant bladework.

Case in point—Brianna, the Vaetna taking point for the operation, told the gunships to back off by simply throwing her dagger really, really fast. Hypersonically fast, in fact—and somehow twice at once, targeting both gunships. The twin shock cones of the vaet split the predawn sky far more decisively than the chaotic bursts of magic from before. They tore away the gunships’ kinetic dissipation wards in vivid green bursts of light that unfolded mere centimeters from their hulls, a display of absurd precision, a clear warning shot. From the video’s vantage point, the scene was practically a work of art, the contrails forming a V that ended in falling petals of viridian magic. Simply gorgeous, desktop-worthy, and I felt a jolt of envy in my belly at the simple, overwhelming purity of the bladework.

I mollified my stomach with a sip of the hot chocolate Hina had promised me. She’d also vented the worst of her jittery, frustrated energy by blasting some of the clothes we had bought with hot air, a quicker substitute for putting them through a cycle in the clothes drier, transforming them into a wonderfully cozy carapace of comfort. I’d donned the heavy, heat-soaked garments and curled up on the sofa in the common area of the penthouse’s upper level, cross-referencing my news sources on my phone as I waited for the other Radiances to settle in before we called Heliotrope.

After that warning shot, the Peacies had gotten the message and had retreated to a safer distance, and the stalemate had begun; they seemed content to wait it out. Over the next two days, they’d brought in heavier assets, most prominently a pair of US destroyers with much heavier guns, but they had made no attempt to punch through the cage and provoke the Spire more. Indeed, they weren’t the ones who broke the stalemate.

Rather, that storm of buzzing on my phone had been because Bri had suddenly fled the field. I had hopped around several news outlets, Twitter feeds, and finally resorted to confirming with the chatroom directly, unable to believe what I was reading, and they’d all said the same thing: the Vaetna had simply…left, given up on the stalemate. Which was simply not a thing they did.

Admittedly, it was slightly more complex than that: Bri had boarded the rig for all of five minutes, then a huge spike of ripple had rocked the entire volume of the cage—no visible explosions or other signs of combat, though. She’d emerged moments later, no newly minted flamebearer in tow, and made a beeline to speak to Heliotrope and had words before launching off back toward the Spire. We were about to find out what had been said straight from the Radiance herself. I had gotten a bit jittery at the exclusivity, itching to understand why the hell the Vaetna had simply left. Opal hurried over to sit next to me and set up her laptop, and soon there was a bloop as the call connected.

The fires blooming from the rig offscreen cast Heliotrope’s face in orange rim light, just about the only light source in the inky midnight darkness until she turned on a lamp that illuminated her more properly. She was sitting in a little pseudo-campsite she had deployed from her jetbike, a suspended LM platform big enough for her to lay out a chair. The whole setup was floating some indeterminate height above the water; I was grateful the camera’s limited view didn’t give me enough perspective to get heightsick. I’d had quite enough of that for one day. She squinted at us with her one visible eye, the other hidden by long bangs.

“You’re Ezzen? The scientist?”

“Um. Yes. Hi?” It wasn’t the right time to be doing introductions; I cut to the chase. There would be time to uncover why she had an Australian accent later. “What did Brianna say? Why’d she leave?”

“Hello! I’m—yeah, okay,” she glanced away from the camera, in the direction of the burning oil platform’s firelight. “She didn’t give a straight answer. Weird as hell. She just told me to not go aboard.”

“What, and just leave him for the Peacies?”

“He’s a ‘lost cause’.” She mimed air-quotes.

I frowned. That wasn’t how the Vaetna did things at all. Before we could continue the line of discussion, Hina squeezed into the frame I had been sharing with Opal in front of her laptop, smushing herself between us.

“Yuuka! Yuuuuuuka! Youuuu-kay? Alice said you were on board but it looks like you’re not and I guess that’s probably because Uchida told you to fuck off but he told me that too and since I’m not going and the Vaetna aren’t there then you have to!”

Heliotrope’s expression curdled a little. Beasts keep out, the sign on her door said; her dislike for her canine teammate was audible in the response she gave even though I couldn’t understand the Japanese. Hina, for her part, was still practically bouncing off the walls with worry, trying to keep herself contained by sort of wrapping herself around Opal with all four limbs and resting her chin on her shoulder as those big blue eyes looked at Heliotrope with naked concern.

“English, Yuuka! We’re trying to make cutie feel included.”

Heliotrope snorted derisively.

“You’ve nicknamed him already? How long until you break his hips? Drink his blood yet?”

“Uh, dunno yet, maybe a—”

“Yuuka!” Opal objected over Hina as my ears began to burn. “Mahou shoujo! He’s had a very trying few days, and I won’t have you making jokes at Hina’s expense when she’s worried sick about you. Are you going to come on back?”

“M-mm, wanna help.” She flipped the camera to point at the oil platform. “When the shield went down and Brianna-chan left, everything moved, and now I don’t see a path where I can get on the…nantte iu…platform. It’s really bright there. I start fighting the monsters, it always ends in—gan!” She brought her hand into the frame and mimed an explosion. “I guess that’s what Brianna-chan meant about not going aboard. Still weird. Did you tell Uchida to fuck off and die?”

“Alice won’t let me talk to him!” Hina pouted.

“Wonder why,” chirped Ebi from the peanut gallery behind us, out of frame.

“Shame. Anyway, unless the Ministry clears us and I see a window, I’m just waiting here. Gonna get into mantle and help the kaiho fight the fire whenever they’re ready. Amane, iru?

Iru yo! Kiotsukete!” she chimed in reply.

Amethyst waved a massive crystalline arm behind the tops of our heads in the little picture-in-picture of our side of the video call. She’d re-mantled, claimed the vast beanbag chair at the center of the sitting area, and was now sharing it with Ai, who’d woken up for just long enough to trudge up the stairs and flop next to her crystalline teammate as we’d been settling in for the call. Amethyst was probably the least cuddle-able person in the world—all hard planes and spiny bits—but Ai’s sleeping body was making an admirable attempt, bolstered by a few pillows that Ebi had retrieved acting as anti-spike insulation. If you ignored the fact that there was currently a major international incident and potential environmental disaster going on just out of frame, the Radiances could have passed for a group of roommates checking in on their friend’s camping trip. But the Vaetna’s involvement—or rather, uncharacteristic lack thereof—made it hard for me to entertain that illusion for long.

“Incredibly fuckin’ weird.” That was mostly for myself, muttered underneath the Radiances’ chatter. “She’s just leaving the poor guy to the wolves?”

“Oi. I’m working within my limits here, ya pom.”

Hirai Yuuka!” Alice roared, a matriarchal full-name rebuke. “Be nice!”

“I—I meant Brianna,” I stammered. “I get you don’t have the obligation or license to interfere. But the Vaetna do, so…”

Hina and Opal shifted as one next to me, Hina’s limbs tightening around her teammate as the dragon’s tail thumped unhappily on the carpet. Where I was concerned with the irregularity in the Vaetna’s behavior, the Radiances had made it clear that they really just wanted the PCTF to lose. Yuuka gave voice to the sentiment.

“If the whole thing weren’t so—” she waved vaguely in the direction of the fires, “—like that, if I could get on there without it blowing up, I’d already be on there, fuck what the Ministry says.” She made a frustrated noise. “They can’t get away with it. We’ve killed snatchers before, and I’d do it again. It’s—”

Then the rim lighting from the burning rig flashed far brighter for a moment, and she flinched, head spinning. I caught the briefest glint of crimson from under those long bangs as her hair swished from the motion.

“Fuck. They’re fighting for real, now. If you’re not going to yell at Uchida—”

“Mm. You know how it is. Hands are tied.”

That came from Alice, delivered with an apologetic wince, and Hina also whined behind us. Heliotrope sighed.

“Right, of course. Containment only, then. Ja ne.

“We’ll leave you to it. Kiotsukete.

The call cut out, and Hina released her grip on Alice to flop backward onto the floor.

“This sucks! I can’t go, Yuuka can’t spill some fuckin’ blood, and the Vaetna fucked all the way off? What gives? We’re all just gonna let the fucking Peacies walk in and take one of our cousins? The hell!” She tilted her head on the carpet to look at me. “Cutie, you’re the Vaetnaboo. Why the hell did she leave?”

“Not a clue.” I’d had my phone in my lap for the duration of the call, bouncing ideas back and forth with the chatroom, forecasting the situation’s outcome and comparing this incident to similar flamefalls as we aggregated the reports from various news sources. But the Spire had provided no explanation. I rubbed my face. “The last time the Vaetna just quit the field like that was Dubai, and that was like…easily a hundred times worse than this. And telling Heliotrope not to interfere either? They know something we don’t, but I haven’t a damn clue what.”

“Or she doesn’t want to aggravate the Peacies,” Ebi suggested.

“They’re already at war.”

Hina put in a frustrated growl, extracted herself the rest of the way from Opal, rose to her feet, and began to pace restlessly.

“It’s—fuck, Alice, we gotta do something. Uchida just doesn’t want us to straight up fight them, right? So let’s…I don’t know. I’m bad at subtle, that’s your job. Wuhwuhmisd?

It took me a minute to parse the jumble of sounds as “WWMSD” and reverse engineer that to “what would mahou shoujo do?” Opal didn’t respond, tail thumping on the carpet as she stared at the concluded call screen on her laptop. While she thought, Hina poured a glass of hot tea from the pitcher next to the computer and paced over to Amethyst, mumbling something in Japanese at her as she shook Ai. The Emerald Radiance stirred with a grunt, opened her eyes blearily—visibly jumped at the sapphire orbs right in her face. She sat up as far as the giant beanbag would permit and blinked away the residue of sleep, accepting the tea and sipping from it gratefully. She looked like she’d slept well, but was still sort of booting up, unfocused until her eyes wandered over to me. She pointed at her right foot, and I gave her a thumbs up. Her prosthetic had been so good to me today.

Hina and Amethyst began to discuss their options, quite literally behind Opal’s back—and figuratively behind mine. Damn this language barrier. I glanced plaintively at Ebi, who nudged Ai, who called over to Opal, who at last mustered a halting response to Hina’s earlier question.

Mahou shoujo ni sokushite…I don’t…know. We—it’s not our fight. If the Vaetna just left, it has to have been for a reason. That’s as good a sign as any not to interfere.”

“You don’t really believe that.”

“Cutie?”

I blinked as all the Radiances looked at me. I had said that? It had just come out automatically. I tried to keep going with it.

“Um—you—you all hate the Peacies, yeah? I can put that on the table, right? Like, really, profoundly hate them.” Hina and Amethyst nodded; Opal and Ai didn’t deny it. “I don’t quite know how to feel about that yet. But if you feel you should do something—you ought to.” Ensheathed in my armor, I was finding my rhythm, the security to say what I otherwise wouldn’t. “You interfered for me. Saved me, gave me this prosthetic, let me intrude on your lives, for some reason.” My gaze fell on Hina, Ai and Opal in turn. “That’s what you did for Amethyst, isn’t it? I don’t have the full story, but…that’s what happened, yeah?”

“Yeah,” Opal breathed.

Hina growled, deep in her chest.

Ai said nothing, shifting her gaze from Amethyst to Ebi. The mecha and the android looked back at her, silently remembering some additional part of their history I hadn’t picked up on yet. I pushed on.

“Yeah, so—that bloke on that oil platform deserves a fighting chance, too. As much as she or I did. Todai is one of the most magically capable groups in the world, short of the Spire. We can’t do nothing.”

The wake of my rambling little speech left a profound and heavy silence, only cushioned by the last few words of Ebi interpreting what I had said for Amethyst. Alice’s expression had taken on a rather piscine aspect, staring unblinkingly as her mouth worked, open and closed. In accordance, my face was reddening; I hadn’t meant to quote Hina at the end there, nor include myself in the “we”. Hina broke the quiet.

“I knew picking you up was the right call, cutie. What’s the plan?”

“…I don’t know. Um.” I looked around the space we were sitting in. “I could use a whiteboard.”

Five minutes later, we’d pulled up the diagrams of all five Radiances’ mantles into a GWalk file on my laptop and projected the whole thing onto the big presentation screen in the meeting room.

“Y’know, this is a huge violation of our data security policies,” Ebi pointed out.

“Ebi, rest assured, I’m not about to put this out on the forums. You’ve probably already got a backdoor into this thing anyway. Marker.”

Ebi performed a mildly disturbing, exaggerated eye roll as she tossed me one of the markers. I caught it without looking and felt extremely cool—pushed that emotion to the side. There was magic to be done. I jabbed bullet points onto the whiteboard.

“So, we want to: one, help Heliotrope save that flamebearer; two, do that from the other side of the world; and three, without implicating Todai so that the Ministry of…?”

Kokka kouan iinkai,” Alice supplied. “Public Safety, basically.”

“Ministry of Putting Magical Girls on Leashes,” Hina opined.

“You’d like that, wouldn’t you,” Alice shot back. She seemed very torn about this whole thing, but at least she still had it in her to banter.

“So that the Ministry,” I compromised, “can’t trace it back to us in a way that would get Todai in trouble. Yeah? Anything to add?”

Ai raised a hand. As we’d assembled our resources, she’d gradually woken up more, aided by a can of coffee she’d retrieved from the fridge, and was already fiddling with a diagram on her own laptop.

“Sub-six red ripple, for Ishikawa-chan’s sake.”

“Oh. Last night’s…?”

“Yes. Too much red is bad for her.”

“Even local? Not just in her own weave?”

She nodded, and I obligingly added the constraint to the GWalk diagram. As of yet, it wasn’t anything resembling a functional lattice, just a toolbox of options. The mantles were joined by a collection of several hundred other prebuilt glyph chains that I’d accumulated over the years, various useful presets and common collocations to speed up ideation. And time was indeed of the essence here, with the rig ablaze and the flamebearer apparently now fighting for his freedom. The Ezzence, even. Moth hated that joke.

As I’d been setting up my workspace and considering those first three constraints, my thoughts had inevitably wandered back toward my encounter with the magical stalker. You’re not supposed to be able to see me, she’d said. And while I still didn’t understand why that was, it did suggest that the technique was stealthy enough for what we needed here. I dragged and dropped a scrying lattice onto the grid, a beautiful and intricate second-order weave abstracted to a few rectangles connected by colored lines, and consulted the predicted ripple readout. Red-white. Hina saw where I was going with it.

“Hey, yeah, that looks more or less like how it felt.”

For her part, Hina was pacing, and it was getting distracting—because it was impossible. She’d walk the length of the whiteboard on the opposite wall from the projector, but somehow, she never reached the other end or turned around. I resisted the urge to boggle—had she casually constructed a closed spatial loop just for the luxury of pacing without having to change direction? What would happen if I stuck my hand in her path? Not the time, Ez.

“Yeah, that’s the idea, seems as good a place to start as any,” I replied on autopilot, scrolling through the list of glyphs to see what could be done about the red. “If it was this sort of spine, then extending it all the way to…sixteen thousand kilometers, or however far, shouldn’t be a problem. Depends on what exactly we’re going to be doing with it, though.”

“Like how what felt? Last night’s pulse didn’t have white ripple like that, did it?”

Alice’s question, delivered from the chair across from mine, was exactly what we didn’t need right now. My scrolling slowed fractionally.

“Uh—”

“I was just messing around while we were out. Wanted to show him Shinjuku-eki from above, since you didn’t get to go up on the viewing deck.”

“What? Yes we did, I took him up—oh.” She sighed. “Ezzen, you didn’t have to lie about that. It’s alright to be afraid of heights. I told you Hina wouldn’t judge you for anything.”

“Oh, you did? Cutie. Cutie! She’s right, you don’t have to lie.”

I broke out in a sweat, embarrassed. The gentle rebuke of Opal’s sympathy was bad enough—Hina seemed to be twisting the knife for her own enjoyment. Still, I couldn’t exactly resent her for it; her deflection had averted a much worse lying-related debacle we didn’t have time for, so I thought a thank you very hard in her general direction and attempted to push down the various emotions and work the problem. I found the next glyph for the chain.

“Okay, we can deal with getting the range after, but the first requirement is the big one.”

I scrolled around the Radiances’ mantle diagrams, looking for inspiration and trying to piece together their capabilities. In some ways, this was incredibly invasive; even abstracted down to diagrams and notation, these lattices described their bodies in exhaustive detail. There was a lot of customization between each one; for example, Hina was the only one who had a functioning sense of smell. I stopped when I saw something weird in Amethyst’s mantle, turning to squint at its physical incarnation attached to the mecha-girl sitting next to Opal in an oversized chair. I hadn’t noticed it before, folded away into her arm.

“You’ve got the weave for a KV-18.”

Amethyst seemed to understand that just fine without translation, and Hina chuckled.

“She could sink those destroyers out there on her own.”

“Where’s…the barrel? Doesn’t it need…” I looked back at the diagram and saw the trick. “Oh. Tunnel. Clever.” Then what Hina had said caught up to me. “Wait, what? Zumwalt-class destroyers have wards rated to .14 Vn. That only goes to, like, .09.”

“Upgunned. It’s more like a mark 20,” Ai clarified for her teammate. “See the extra coil? We got it to around .16, then leakage interference stopped us from going higher.”

Alice sighed in response to my dumbfounded look.

“It’s not PACT-compliant, but—”

“—you don’t fight wars,” I finished. Maybe Todai being under Public Safety’s jurisdiction let them slip under the Paranatural Armaments Control Treaty on some technicality. More likely, they were functionally impossible to really hold accountable, short of the Vaetna showing up and asking politely that they knock off the weapons development.

It was tricky for a mecha made of flowing gemstones to look smug, but Amethyst pulled it off. And she was right to; this was a frankly absurd amount of firepower. Overkill. To fight what?

I shelved that line of thought and looked at Heliotrope’s mantle instead, wondering if our best option was to somehow boost the power. On paper, it looked like that wasn’t necessary; she wasn’t carrying the equivalent of shipboard ordnance, but she still had a variety of energy projection meshes that really looked like they’d be overkill to fight off a PCTF snatch team and make her exit. I was distracted from the offensive capabilities by an extremely strange sensory chunk none of the others had. I had no idea what to make of it—and it had been a long, long time since I’d felt this lost looking at a series of glyphs. No time for pretending I knew what it was.

“This section. What’s it for?”

“Precognition.”

I stuck a finger in my ear and rubbed around, wondering if maybe it was clogged with earwax and I hadn’t heard Alice right.

“Excuse me?”

“Mhm! Yuuka can see silver. You think my eyes are weird, she’s on a whole other level. Didn’t you hear her talking about seeing the rig go boom?”

“I—” I actually hadn’t been paying attention to that part at the time, preoccupied with wondering what the hell was going on with Brianna. “That’s not a thing.”

“Sure is. It’s not, like, a path to victory or anything, just blurbs.”

I sat back in my chair. This was entirely too much on top of the rest of this.

“Fuckin’—hell. Wait, if you can mimic that in the mantle, why not give it to all of you?”

“Doesn’t work like that.”

“Sacrifice,” Ebi intoned. “She’s got the whole cursed eye thing, very chuuni.”

“Okay. Okay, okay, okay,” I repeated. “Okay. That’s—shelving that.” I had many questions and not enough time to answer them right now. “We have to be able to do something with that. Um—she said her main problem was just that the rig would blow up before she could make an impact if she went aboard, yeah? Why the hell hadn’t Bri at least stabilized that part? Can we do that instead? Kill combustion in some radius around the platform?”

“We don’t have that kind of juice, cutie.”

“Well, why the hell else would she have gone out there in the first place? Heliotrope, I mean. What was her plan? Does she do firefighting?”

Alice put her face in her hands.

“No, she’s just—impulsive. She foresaw that something was going to happen to an oil platform, and her green thumb couldn’t stomach that, so she just went without really having a plan. We didn’t know it’d be a whole thing; she shouldn’t be there. But because the Peacies are involved, now she’s out for blood. At least she’s not dumb enough to just go charging in.” That last part was clearly a jab at her sapphire teammate.

“I could have handled it,” Hina shot back. She stopped her bizarre infinite pacing. “It’s feeling a little like either ‘save the rig’ or ‘save the flamebearer’, guys.”

She quit her pacing to lie on the floor, splayed out. It couldn’t have been comfortable on the hardwood, but she was weird like that. Ai nodded.

“PCTF Twitter just said they’ve gotten a lifeboat with the sickest crew members away from the platform. It’s not everybody, but…the rig itself might be beyond saving.”

I blinked at how utilitarian that analysis was.

“You’re saying we should just help Yuuka wing it? And risk an infernal oil spill?”

“Yes. Once the platform has nobody on it but the target and the PCTF…”

“Peacies are probably thinking of that too,” Hina pointed out from her new position, out of sight from where I was sitting. “This is too complicated. She should just go in and start cracking heads. Alice?”

Alice flinched; she very obviously didn’t want to be responsible for another international relations debacle. She indicated that third point on the whiteboard.

“We cannot be seen to interfere with them. Ai, if we were to just let the rig collapse or explode or what have you, how would we deal with the Peacies without also hitting the flamebearer?”

For reply, Ai turned her laptop toward Amethyst, who provided some glittering commentary which Ebi summarized as:

“I can make it look like an accident.”

“Uh.” I frowned. “Make…what look like an accident?”

Ai explained, indicating the gun’s lattice diagram up on the big screen.

“What if the part of the rig the Peacies were on just…exploded? So that it can’t be traced to us.”

“Can she do that?”

“Amethyst has incredible aim,” Alice put in, listening to her teammate’s ringing voice. “She can get them without also hitting him in the crossfire.”

“From the other side of the planet?” Even the Vaetna struggled with that.

“Hey!” Hina objected. “I can’t go, but now you want Amane to?”

“I didn’t say she’d go. Ezzen—oh, looks like you’ve already got ideas.”

Indeed, I did; I’d begun to hook things together in the GWalk grid as the seed of an idea had formed.

The LM projection lattice from earlier could plausibly connect to Amethyst’s gun in a few different ways, but power across distance was a real concern, even assuming we could maintain accuracy. Ripple leakage for LM was generally quartic with distance, which is why the Radiances couldn’t send their mantles far from their real bodies, and even the Vaetna struggled to apply blue-pink ripple further than a hundred kilometers without devastating side effects…

Unless they had an anchor.

“You want to what?

“You’re the spotter, Amethyst is the sniper, Hina facilitates the distance. We’ve run the numbers; it can work.”

It wasn’t actually that simple. Amethyst’s mantle was here in the room with us, and shooting at the other side of the planet took some ingenuity. I’d taken inspiration from the scrying projection trick we thought my stalker had used, and Hina was confident she could riff on that to bridge the insane distance by using Heliotrope’s own mantle as an anchor and sensory input.

“That’s…” Heliotrope scratched her head. “Mad. You’re mad. Let’s do it.”

The situation on the platform had worsened. While we had been discussing our options and diagramming the exact procedure, another explosion had rocked the structure, and had actually lingered as a splintered ball of green light that had consumed much of the living quarters. In an awful way, it made our decision easier; it was now unlikely there was anybody left aboard other than our John Doe and the PCTF forces. Pretty much our only constraints were that we didn’t hit him or detonate the entire rig with a bad ripple interaction. Averting an oil spill was obviously a priority, too, but Heliotrope had made some progress with that while we’d been working, binding off the main pipeline.

Amane had dropped her mantle and was working with Ai to modify her gun for the job, the two of them spinning luminous thread between their fingers so quickly that I was completely unable to pick out which glyphs they were working on; I just trusted they were following the diagram we had worked out. Normally, the cannon projected a beam, but what we really wanted was a point-and-click explosion at a target to obfuscate that we were the ones behind it. That had actually been a surprisingly simple change once Ai and I had put our heads together, only needing to change the last glyph in the chain and adjust some of the tension in the amplifier.

The gun still required line of sight, which actually played to our favor; the idea was that by making it project from Yuuka’s line of sight rather than Amethyst’s, we could make full use of her foresight to find an exact spot to aim that would only disrupt or disable the Peacies without further collateral damage. That part of the weaving was Hina’s job, building a connection point between their mantles in a way that didn’t care about distance in threespace. That felt like the sketchiest part of the whole affair from a magical standpoint, evoking the horror stories of failed compression bridging creating fused abominations, and I would never have condoned this approach without hours or even days of thoroughly examining the task and wrapping my head around the glorious, dizzyingly complex construction of their mantles.

But Alice and Ai’s expertise in the exact mechanics of their transformations had won me over; they’d supposedly done this before. As Alice had explained it, Heliotrope wasn’t directly connecting her Flame to Amethyst, not in any permanent sense; they weren’t being stitched together, more like creating a hitch knot that could transfer tension between the weaves without enmeshing their two souls. And Hina’s mastery of spatial manipulation—allegedly unmatched, at least outside of the Spire—made it possible across the insane distance. I was nursing a hunch that we were reinventing the principle behind the Spire’s Gates, just for a very different purpose.

Only four minutes after we’d committed to the plan, it seemed like the preparations were ready. I ran down the list I’d scrawled on the whiteboard. I was shaking a bit; we were about to perform real, high-grade magic.

“Ordnance modifications, check; spatial link, check; sensory link…check? Ai?”

“Check on our end. Yuuka, nuikonde iku OK.

Heliotrope nodded and began to modify her own mantle to match the diagram we had sent over, spinning a crimson thread from her skein, not the pure white I was accustomed to from the Vaetna and myself. The vermillion light cast her silhouette against the midnight darkness as she connected to the gun. I muttered at Alice sitting next to me.

“You were right, she did get on board easy.”

“Of course. It’s plenty mahou shoujo. Team combo attack. Used to have to do it a lot more when we didn’t have as much Flame to work with.”

Even with the reassurance they’d done this before, I had a bit of a fright when Amane twitched and went limp, her eyes rolling back in her head. It lasted only a moment, and then she shook herself—a hiss and crackle filled the air as she re-mantled, massive and shimmering. Not hulking, exactly, too slender for that, but she still went from a girl of average height to a mecha made of gemstones. She looked down at her crystalline hands and checked the rest of her body.

Tsunagatte…dekita you desu.

With that confirmation, Heliotrope mantled as well, a flash of red light blinding her phone’s camera for a moment—from what I’d seen of her mantle’s diagram, it didn’t actually do that in person, only to digital cameras. When the video feed recovered, she was in full costume.

From her chest spilling over the corset binding her midriff, to the layered, lacy skirt that barely reached past her hips, and the thigh-high socks with ribbons on the hems, all of it came together to give her transformation the impression of a cosplayer’s outfit rather than the exceptionally high-grade magical combat frame it supposedly was. Her hair had gotten far longer and taken on a rich, dark-red tone that shone as a glossy curtain in the light of the burning oil rig. The word ‘fanservice’ wandered through my mind again, and I averted my eyes so that I wouldn’t get caught on details like the exposed sideboob or the choker. We had bigger priorities right now—but I couldn’t ignore the eye.

The bangs that had before covered her right eye were now bound back by a bow, revealing Heliotrope’s “cursed eye”. Black sclera surrounded a dark-green iris punched through the center with a crimson, square pupil. Where Hina and Alice’s eyes were cosmetic side effects of other changes, this was a bona fide magical organ, and my skin crawled as her gaze passed over me, unblinking, no eyelid for the multicolored gem. It felt like she could see my soul; that wasn’t quite how her foresight worked, from the brief explanation I’d been given, but it was still a mercy when the horrible eye passed over me to Amethyst. They launched into a rapid back-and-forth, Amethyst’s glimmering chimes against her teammate’s somewhat-tinny voice through the low-bitrate video call.

Amethyst unfolded her cannon, concentric rings flowing up and out of her right arm, deploying into a twisting series of collars for the energy that bulked out her arm significantly with spindly support structures and resonance spines to catch and twist the ripple into a secondary set of ephemeral glyphs. But for the moment, the weapon was inert, and she and Heliotrope were just running diagnostics. On Heliotrope’s end, there was no physical manifestation of the gun at all; it was essentially a pure psychomotive point-and-shoot. Satisfied with the connection, she turned the camera to point at the oil rig again.

“Whoa. Ha! Yeah, this is changing things.”

“Do you see a place to aim? One that’ll take out the PCTF team on the platform?”

“Yeah, a few. I can’t see what happens after, though. I can’t actually get involved, deshou?

Alice winced.

“He’s on his own after that. This is all we can really do. If he’s evaded capture for the past…” she checked her watch, “fifteen minutes, he’s got a good enough grasp on his Light that hopefully getting him some breathing room on the platform will give him a chance to run for it, get toward the Spire.”

“If they take him,” Ai pointed out. I frowned.

“They will. I don’t know what Bri was doing, but—they always grant asylum. It probably has to do with the platform itself, not him.”

“Or maybe Zero-Day or somebody else will take that as their cue,” Alice reasoned. “Either way, this is the best we can hope for, so we’re doing it. Ezzen’s right, he deserves that much.”

Heliotrope blinked.

“Oh, it’s his idea?” She grinned. “Good work. Shikata nai nara…tsubushite yarimashou!

On the laptop screen, she took aim. She was actually still lounging in her chair, but was looking intently at the blob of lights that was how the camera saw the oil rig. I glanced over at Ebi on reflex for translation.

“We’re ready?”

“That’s not quite what she said, but yeah.”

Hina chuckled.

Next to us, Amethyst spooled up her gun. Her thread was bright white, like mine, but left a violet afterimage in my vision as it ran around the circumference of her arm, tensioning off the spines and crossing the loops like a series of concentric dreamcatchers that formed a series of first-order glyphs. She looked around the room, hefting the loaded cannon, careful not to point it directly at any of us but unsure where exactly it should be pointed on the off chance something went wrong with the hitch. I glanced nervously at Ai, who gave me a reassuring smile.

“It’ll work.”

Amethyst settled on just pointing the gun straight upward; better it blew through the ceiling and harmlessly into the sky than hit one of the surrounding buildings. Her confirmation of readiness rang through the room, and I held my breath. I think Alice was just as nervous as I was, but Hina seemed at ease, even eager, confident in both her handiwork and that we were doing the right thing.

A pressure gathered in my sinuses as the magical artillery reached final readiness. That probably wasn’t a result of it interacting with my Flame, just the very fractional unavoidable portion of ripple leakage doing odd things to the air pressure in the room. Another brief, confirmatory back-and-forth between Amethyst and Heliotrope, and she pulled the trigger.

Ripple propagated backward through the weave of the cannon, up from the circles around Amethyst’s wrist through her forearm, making the entire assemblage shimmer and contort around the spines, a great raptor’s talons. Then it all flashed at once, and that was it on our end. After a moment, the blast of cold air hit me, virtually the only significant ripple leakage, setting my teeth chattering as I huddled further into my heavy clothes. I released the breath I’d been holding in a wispy puff and looked back at the video call as Amethyst lowered her gun and let the glyphs dissipate in my peripheral vision.

Somebody had taken a great chunk out of the oil platform’s superstructure with an ice cream scoop. Oh, no—we had done that. The left half of the superstructure was just gone, and flame billowed from the newly exposed corridors and rooms. The edge of the severed zone was melted as though superheated, molten metal sloughing downward onto the main deck. My phone exploded into a storm of buzzing in my pocket. Hina cheered, almost a howl.

“Take that!”

Off in the side of the frame, Heliotrope was nodding at her handiwork and fiddled with her phone camera to zoom in as far as it’d go so we could inspect our handiwork. A tiny figure, barely a few dark pixels almost drowned out against the flames, stumbled out from one of the gaping cavities that had been an interior space seconds prior. My stomach twisted as they fell to their knees, and then half-slid, half-melted down off the edge of the void we had blasted, vanishing from view into the molten heap accumulating below.

Zen’in!” Heliotrope confirmed. “That was the last one. Our cousin is fine, too. Great plan, Ezzen.”

“No, no, no no nono—”

I’d just killed them all. I’d consigned that team of Peacie abductors, abhorrent as they were, to a visceral, awful death. Of course we had—we had fired the equivalent of naval ordnance directly at them. Of course we were going to kill them. My hand hurt, aggravated by the cold snap and the way I was gripping the table’s edge so hard it was starting to bruise. Dead. How many? A dozen? It didn’t matter. They were all dead now. All because I had wanted to do real magic to save one guy.

“I—I—I thought…” I stared glassy-eyed at Alice, mouth dry. “You let me do that.”

Her draconic eyes were fixed on the carnage onscreen as the fires continued to spread. Her tail wasn’t moving. Oily disgust and self-loathing bubbled through my soul. Anger at them, too—how could they have permitted this? Hina came around the table, hopping up to sit on it at my other side.

“Cutie, they’re monsters.”

I turned on her.

“I saw Bri use minimum force when she drove off the gunships. We did not have to—Why did you let me kill them?”

“Ezzen, look at me,” Alice murmured. My neck swiveled slowly, grinding like granite slabs as I faced Todai’s leader. “I told you. It’s not revenge. We’re destroying evil. They knew what they signed up for. Ezzen—Ez, no, look at me.” She reached forward and took my hand gently. “I’m—Hina is right. This is the right thing to do. They’re monsters. Their lives were forfeit the moment they stepped aboard that platform, whether their retribution came from the Spire or from us. And even though it wound up being us, the Vaetna would have done the same, because—”

“Alice,” Hina interrupted, “he’s not listening, give him space.”

Indeed I wasn’t. They were dead because of my selfishness, because I’d wanted the Radiances to do something. Would they have done it without me pushing them? Would those people be alive if not for me? If they were, if they had taken that flamebearer—would that be a worthy trade?

My gaze inevitably fell on the one who this was really all about. Amane sat so tired and small in her oversized chair, now out of mantle, ensheathed in the armor of her big hoodie even outside of her mech. A mirror to me in many ways. The Radiances had helped me kill those people because of her mechanical limbs and the access port in her belly and the lone viridian eye looking down at the table and the carbon fiber attached to the stump of my foot—nevermind that my injury had been self-inflicted. She nudged Ebi, muttering something. The android translated.

“It’ll take some time. Just—breathe. The world is a better place with them gone.”

I glanced over at the screen, at the burning, ruined oil platform. Heliotrope hadn’t ended the call, but she’d vacated her little hovering campsite to help contain the disaster she’d helped create, leaving her phone’s camera staring at the destruction. The PCTF gunships had come in, but were unable to safely land and disgorge more operatives.

In a different world, a better one where the Vaetna hadn’t left for some inscrutable reason, at least he’d be safe. But in reality? Things were still so dire for him. What would happen now? How would he make it off the platform and vanish enough to evade capture, without further help? He still had nowhere to go but the Spire, and they had seemingly abandoned him. If he got captured anyway, if this was all for naught—

A beam of light punched upward from the rig’s highest point, scintillating through greens and blues before turning to a vibrant magenta. Something shot along it in a crackle of rising lightning, and then it dissipated. It happened so quickly that my heart had only just stopped before it was already over.

“Hey, he got out!” Hina cheered. Alice slumped forward, putting her face in her arms on the table, and began to sob quietly. Hina rubbed her back. She winked at me, a huge, fanged grin on her face. “Tears of relief,” she clarified. It should have made me feel better, but I was going numb.

“He had help,” Ai reasoned. “But yes, I think he’s out.”

“From who?”

“Doesn’t matter.” Ebi cut in. “Point is that he made it out. We saved him.”

I looked at her, then at Amethyst, then at the other Radiances. Had those operatives deserved to die? This specific and exceptionally weird case aside, the Spire’s answer was generally—yes, and that was the moral standard I’d always trusted in the abstract, whenever cases of these sorts of conflicts made the news. And the Radiances had painful, personal reasons to have gone along with this. They’d had motive and opportunity—I’d just helped with the means.

“But you should have stopped me,” I whispered.


Author’s Note:

FYI: Heliotrope is both a gemstone (AKA bloodstone) and a flower. Yuuka is based on the former, in keeping with the team’s theme. Yes, she gets annoyed when people mix them up and wonder why she’s not purple.

Anyway. Murder, am I right? Very 魔法少女, so I hear. All the cool girls are doing it. Especially when they’re giant mecha girls with magic artillery and the people they’re murdering are MIC-backed kidnappers. If you’re not at least a little bit of an Amethyst fan after this chapter, I don’t know what to tell you.

Huge thanks as usual to Cassiopeia, Maria, Softies, and Zak. Beta reading really elevated this chapter.

One other thing: Boost on TopWebFiction! Back when this chapter first came out, we were #1 (above Worm!) and it’d be cool to see that again on rerelease here.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // 1.12

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

I had known intuitively, instinctually, that my stalker had not been Hina.

On paper, it was trivial to change the color of something with magic, using the same basic {REFRACT} lattice as those dry-erase markers in the penthouse’s meeting room. There had been nothing in the illusionary voyeur’s appearance that was outside the purview of an advanced magical disguise. This went double in the case of the Radiances; manipulating the appearance of their mantle’s LM would be even easier than trying to alter the color of her actual hair or eyes. Even some of the other mismatches like her voice and posture could have just been her putting on additional layers of deception to throw off any especially perceptive fans—from the way Opal had talked about it, such measures seemed somewhat reasonable, which was a little worrying in its own right.

And yet some part of me had understood that no magic could suppress that impossible blue, which Hina confirmed for me.

“Mm-mm. Nope! Hibiki runs too deep.” She checked for bystanders before slipping off the sunglasses to bat her eyes at me, but the tension hadn’t left her posture. “Used to be brown and now they’re blue forever. Cool, right?” She donned the dark lenses again, which still couldn’t entirely strangle the supernatural sapphire at close enough inspection. “What’s this have to do with—” she waved up and down my half-hunched figure, more outwardly tense than her even though I was far less lethal, “—this? You’re freaked; you saw something, right? Tell me!”

I stumbled through a recounting of what had happened—keeping my shaking voice low, also wary of passersby—and tried to articulate the confusion of identity without admitting the too-personal way I had known in my gut that it wasn’t her. As I talked, the initial flood of panic ebbed away, but it was replaced by new confusion—why had I known? Some kind of link between our Flames from last night’s contact? Could that even happen? My Flame said nothing—not that I was expecting it to, but I couldn’t help but hope that maybe just this once it’d let me in on what was going on.

Hina twirled a lock of her hair around her finger as she took in my description. When I finished, she took a deep breath—to stabilize her nerves? That was scary. She was still on alert; her eyes flickered across the intersection, down the road, up at the skyscrapers around us, as though searching for something. My heart rate began to crawl back up. Was something still here? How could I know for certain that they were actually gone? Some kind of large-scale scanning lattice, maybe, a filtering chain scaled up and tuned to the color of ripple—if only I had the equipment to know which type. My tattoo still itched in rhythm with the scarred fingers of my right hand curling and uncurling as I weighed my options. Before I could settle on a course of action, Hina seemed to complete her own inspection of our surroundings.

“Sounds like some kinda remote viewing gone wrong. Didn’t expect you to see her?”

“No. She was—surprised, I think.” I thought back to the expression on her face, the way she had backed away from me. “Might have been…afraid of me.”

I dismissed the faint giddiness in that realization. It was nothing more than leftover adrenaline, and it was distracting me from racking my brain for the sort of scrying that would match what I had seen. What kind of viewing would necessitate an invisible copy of the viewer? More to the point—why had I been able to see her at all, if I hadn’t been supposed to? Had my only tip-off been that burst of energy in my Flame, that would have been explainable as just picking up on the ripple, but seeing her with my eyes meant something about the method used; I just wasn’t sure what.

Hina was investigating the scene in her own way, pacing around the street corner.

“Don’t know what to tell you, cutie. I mean—definitely magic, kinda crunchy ripple. But I’m not smelling anything.”

“Crunchy?”

“Uh—red-white, I think. But that’s normal for illusions and observation and that sorta thing. C’mere.”

Before I could parse what she was doing, she had come close to me, within arm’s reach, blue eyes looking up at me. She stopped herself before completing the invasion of my personal space, an adorable pout-grimace taking over her face. “Um, right, permission. Can I touch you? For forensics.”

If it could give stronger evidence that we were in the clear? Absolutely. The nervous, residually tense grunt of consent had barely left my throat when she closed the gap between us fully and pulled me into a hug. Her arms snaked under my jacket, and she rested her face on my chest, taking a deep sniff of my collar.

“Uh—”

She made a purring noise. It was a rumbly, deep-chest vocalization, and I felt the most absurd desire to mirror it. I couldn’t, though; it wasn’t a sound that could come from a human throat. It made me feel like prey. After a few quiet moments of holding me—inspecting me in some odd glyphless manipulation of her Flame I couldn’t sense or understand—the vibration fell away, and her voice returned.

“Nope, didn’t leave anything on you, or at least not nothing I can smell. Just smells like you.”

I would have been relieved about that, but I was very distracted by the feeling of her breasts against my front and her breath on my collar. I did not need my wires crossed right now. She didn’t seem interested in separating from me either, shifting to make herself more comfortable. Her tone stayed conversational, which was somehow the most thrilling part of the whole thing, suggesting that this embrace was utterly unremarkable and never further away than a request.

“Didya tell Alice?”

“Uh.” My brain was lagging. “Um. Not—yet.”

“Don’t bother. We’ll tell her when we get back.”

That made me frown down at her, the sense of unseen danger overriding my libido.

“But—what if they’re still out there? What if that was the Peacies or, like, Hikanome or—”

“They’re gone, cutie. Trust me. No point in making Alice panic and yell at us to come back home, not after I worked so hard to get you out here. And she’ll feel awful that she left you alone! Just let it be.”

It was so very hard to argue with her like this.

“You’re…sure? I’m safe?”

“Mhm! Ninety-nine percent. I’ll keep an eye out, don’t worry, and if either of us see something, we’ll get outta there, no questions asked. I’m not gonna take you hunting or fighting today. But I did promise to take you shopping.”

Those terms sounded reasonable, at least when they tickled my neck and resonated through her chest into mine. Even accounting for my…contact-induced bias, it did ease my mind that she was trying to be considerate to my needs; I bore no desire to find out what “hunting” and “fighting” entailed.

That’s what I told myself, at least.

Winter air always makes my hand ache a bit. It’s both the temperature and the dryness, I think; the former brings a sort of swelling in my joints not unlike a fever, and the latter makes my scar tissue stiff. It’s not that bad if I’m not using the hand for anything in particular, and the dryness is mostly mitigated with moisturizer, but it’s still obnoxious enough for winter to be my least-favorite season. From November to March, my right hand essentially lived in my pocket whenever I was outdoors, and that still didn’t entirely stave off the ache. After my encounter with the voyeur where I had brandished my scarred hand as a direct conduit for my Flame, it occurred to me that I could use a milder version of the same trick to fight off the cold. Hina shot it down, though.

“Nope. Too loud. Trust me, cutie, I’d love to help you play with your Light, but the last thing we need right now is for you to make more of a light show.”

“I don’t mean I’d actually ignite it. Just chilly, ‘s all.”

“I get it, you’re just stressed. You get all nervous and fiddly with your Light because it makes you feel bigger and scarier against…” she waved her hand vaguely, “All that. I used to do the same thing, y’know. But you don’t gotta be worried, and you don’t gotta aggravate it. I can pick up on anything that happens near us without making us a target. We can deal with the cold without magic, ‘kay?”

She brooked no further argument. Remarkably responsible by her standards, I felt, and her caution was palpable. Despite her insistence that we were okay to follow through with today’s errands, she was still on alert, eyes scanning the thickening crowds from behind her glasses as we moved toward Shinjuku Station. We didn’t stand out, at least, which helped me stave off the pervasive feeling of being watched; foreigners still seemed to outnumber locals in this part of town. Nobody looked twice at Hina or me, but she kept checking over her shoulder, and it was setting me ill at ease. It was easy to imagine a pair of hands reaching out from the crowd and yanking me away while her back was turned, an idea that made my tattoo itch—that response had been useless all day. When I had confronted the stalker, I hadn’t even drawn my spear.

In a weird way, Hina’s constant reassurances paired with her alertness just made me more paranoid. She stayed within arm’s reach and kept assuring me that there was nothing to worry about, claiming that if she saw something we’d have no problems cutting through the press of bodies to get out of here. The fact that nobody else in the crowd seemed to notice the alertness in her posture was electrifying. She was nearly invisible, but not in the way of an ambush predator on the savannah, no silent, stalking, coiled spring ready to explode into motion at the first sign of trouble. I was sure she could, but that wasn’t the mode of stealth here; it was like she was one with the flow of the crowd, casual and unremarkable, even peppy, hiding in plain sight by being a totally normal young woman.

In short, she had disguised herself by being the puppy—and I was grateful that it was this rather than the hyena. The horrible thrill she aroused inside me when she fully embraced her predatory aspect was novel and exciting and absolutely not what I needed right now.

“You haven’t had lunch yet, right?”

“Um. No?”

“Awesome. Let’s get outta the cold for a bit and grab a bite.”

Thus commenced my introduction to a staple of life in Japan: the konbini.

The cold chased us through the sliding door a few steps before reluctantly slinking back beyond the threshold, leaving us in a pleasantly warm pocket of consumerism. The general din of traffic and the crowd were replaced by the shop’s synthetic jingle and the peppy white noise of an ad playing on a television mounted above the registers. I avoided eye contact with the worker at the register, unsure whether I was supposed to acknowledge their greeting. Hina didn’t, busy scanning the store for threats—or just a meal. It was hard to say.

The convenience store was a dense space, even constricting, the narrow rows of shelves not wide enough for two people to pass by one another. If Tochou had been a castle, with layered corridors and bureaucratic redoubts, this rather felt like some sort of dungeon, if a brightly lit one bursting at the seams with colorfully packaged products. The narrow spaces were far more comfortable to me than being exposed in the open street; the shelves at my back lent the space a snug security as Hina led me down the aisles. Coming out of the cold and into this confined, controllable space had a much better effect on my mood than her assurances, and it was a relief when she seemed to relax some of her constant watchfulness and began to treat the little shop as something of a tour. Maybe she was just trying to distract me, but it was welcome now.

First, she took me toward the rear, down an aisle that began with supplements and ended at baked goods. I was pleasantly surprised to find that most items had a label in English in addition to the Japanese, though some of the sweets were labeled more enigmatically than others—I was reasonably sure the glazed churro I was inspecting could have had a more descriptive title than simply “Milk.” There were also some more classically Japanese items I recognized from online: curry breads, yakisoba breads, and the humble melonpan, which Hina regretfully informed me did not in fact taste like melon. A shame.

She handed me a fairly innocuous looking bun—for a burger, perhaps? It wasn’t a complete sandwich compared to some of the other offerings, but she insisted it was “exactly what I was looking for!” with a seal-like clap of excitement before dragging me around the corner to the back wall and presenting me with a row of refrigerated drink cabinets.

“Well?”

“I can’t read any of this.”

“Sure you can.” She reached into one of the fridge cabinets and extracted a carton labeled Lemon Tea in big bold letters—Lipton brand, even, familiarly nostalgic. “See!”

“That’s not what I meant.”

She tilted her head—too damn cute for someone who bothered me in so many ways.

“Then what did you mean?”

“…Just unfamiliar, ‘s all.”

“And that’s why we’re doing this!”

She brandished the drink at me until I accepted it, shuffling the items around so that the cold drink would be in my left hand and not aggravate the ache in my right so soon after we’d escaped the chill. Now both of my hands were occupied with lunch components, and for a moment I mentally played out what I’d have to do if we were attacked. Drop the bun, throw the carton at our assailant, summon my spear—these narrow corridors were perfect for it, no easy way to get around the speartip head-on. If a second assailant came from behind, I was confident I could at least snapweave a {DEFLECT} barrier to control the space.

“I told you, cutie, stop doing that. You’re making your Light jumpy, and it’s making you jumpy right back. Let it go.”

I jumped when I realized Hina had gotten closer to me and was looking down at my forearm. Even though it was covered by my coat, I could tell she was referring to the tattoo. Could she see me fidgeting with the lattice somehow?

“I wasn’t going to. Just, uh—trying to feel better, I guess.”

“I know! It’s nice that you’re prepared, but seriously, leave that all to me, okay? I don’t want you to stress.”

Having her this close to me was also a good distraction. I found myself observing that this look was really working for her, and also that she smelled great. Then embarrassment kicked in, and I involuntarily edged away from her a bit. That made her grin, step yet closer to me, and grab my wrist. A flash of blue over the rim of those glasses reminded me of what I was standing next to, and I shuddered—not entirely in a bad way. I wondered if she was about to press me against these refrigerators and kiss me right here in the middle of this store, telegraphed by the way she leaned toward me—

She pulled away with a teasing grin. The flash of teeth showed standard human incisors and canines, not the fangs which had brought out those tainted, confusing feelings of need the night before. I found reprieve from my pounding heart in wondering about the magic.

“How’d you hide them?”

“Hologram,” she replied.

Then she pulled me by the arm to another part of the store, down an aisle which seemed to be focused on drugstore items, toiletries, and so on. She plucked from the shelf a box of…something. I could not at all figure out what I was looking at from the labeling, other than that it was vaguely medical. She tossed it from hand to hand idly.

“No more cold hands for you!”

“Um?”

“You’ll see! Amane loves these things. Want anything more to eat? Chips? Uh, chips as in ‘crisps’, I guess,” she clarified, making air quotes and rolling her eyes behind the glasses.

That would have stung a younger Dalton more, but the years of living in America had somewhat dampened my most objectionably British mannerisms by the time I had become a teenager, and then my desire to remain anonymous online for the following seven years had caused me to further Americanize my word choices for ambiguity’s sake.

“Um. Chips is fine. And—I’m not that hungry?” It came out as almost a question, embarrassed to refuse the offer. “Opal gave me some cashews.”

Hina was already moving on, taking me to the crunchy snacks despite my protest. I begrudgingly browsed; it beat thinking about the idea that we were still being watched.

The selection was dominated by potato chips and various forms of rice cracker—no corn chips, no pretzels. Wait—almost no corn chips; my eyes alighted on a familiar triangular logo.

“They have Doritos here?”

“Yeah, but good luck finding anything but that taco seasoning kind. And no, that’s not the red flavor. Not being able to get them here drives me up the wall. And like—no Cheez-its or Goldfish either! They love savory and salty and crunchy stuff,” she waved at the seaweed-flavored potato chips and chili oil rice puffs for emphasis, “and you’d think cheese-based snacks would be perfect for that, but noooo. It’s not even like cheese is unheard of here! They put it in places where it doesn’t belong all the time! Cheese gyudon? Cheese sushi? Cheese ramen—okay, no, that’s actually pretty yummy, but like—it’s just—ugh!”

Her sudden polemic reached a peak of exasperation from which it had no choice but to peter out to a grumble as she browsed down the snacks. She cast an almost fuming glance at the bag of Doritos I was now suspending between the fingers of my right hand as I clumsily tried to juggle it with the bun without dropping both. Was the rant a way of letting off her own stress about the whole situation, or was I reading into it too much? Either way, her rhythm demanded I say something—about her thoroughly developed stance on cheese? About my own dawning horror at the lack of the familiar snacks upon which I had subsisted for the last seven years? Or—

“Do you not consider yourself Japanese? You keep using ‘they’.”

I realized belatedly that that was maybe a bit heavy and invasive of a topic, but she didn’t seem offended. The curiosity had come from talking with Alice earlier—I couldn’t help but wonder about Hina’s remarkably American accent and mannerisms.

“I mean…I’m full blood, not a halfie like Alice. But I grew up in the US.”

“Where?”

“Socal. Santa Monica.”

I didn’t have a sturdy enough grasp of American geography to know exactly where in California that was—and I wasn’t going to admit that.

“Oh, yeah, that’s—on the coast, isn’t it? So, er—born there?”

Her head swiveled to me, catching the attempt to cover my ignorance like a radar dish. “Cutie, almost every city in the state is on the coast. It’s a suburb of LA.”

Caught in my ignorance, there was nothing for me to do but blush. The pet name contributed to that, too—embarrassing in public, but so good to hear from her lips. It was so casual and never had a hint of sarcasm; I didn’t believe the label, but it felt far too nice for me to want to object. I diverted by inspecting the bun as I rearranged how I was holding everything into a more ergonomic configuration.

“Sorry, is this just bread?”

“There’s tartar sauce in it!”

“I meant, er, fillings.” Was this some strange Japanese culinary sensibility in which a ‘sandwich’ consisted only of bread and sauce? Surely not; some of the other sandwiches sharing a shelf with the bun had contained katsu or ham.

She broke into a big smile. “Thought you’d never ask. Allow me to present my favorite thing about this entire country!”

She dragged me back to the registers, or rather to a large glass case between the registers which I had somehow missed on the way in, having been preoccupied with the sensory assault. It was full of—

“Fried chicken!”

She sounded so incredibly smug that I couldn’t help but play into it, leaning in to admire the selection. I was delighted to feel warmth radiating off the glass. After savoring the sensation for a moment, I ventured to confirm where I thought she was going with this.

“A chicken sandwich?”

“Yep. Delish, way better than you’d get for the same price at McDonalds. Better than KFC too, IMO, but don’t tell Yuuka I said that.”

“They have KFC here?”

“Mhm. But not as good as this place. Wait, I just said that.”

The options were diverse. Aside from the traditionally breaded options, which themselves came in a few form factors and ran the gamut from plain salt to soy sauce to spicy, there were more esoteric choices that were skirting the line of ‘fried chicken’, and yet others that had outright crossed it: glazed chicken skewers which some ingrained culinary knowledge identified as yakitori, hash browns, some mysterious fried balls on a stick, and—

“That’s a corn dog.”

She nodded enthusiastically. I could feel some choice paralysis coming on.

“Uh.”

“Don’t tell me you’re thinking of putting a corn dog between those buns, cutie.”

Did she have to say it like that? Was she even aware of how it sounded? Her gaze was perfectly level, not even a wry smile acknowledging the innuendo, bordering on a creepy stare. I forced myself to stop looking at her, returning my gaze to the selection of fried and grilled foods. I pointed at the most-stocked item, a crunchy looking cutlet that seemed about the right size for the bun.

“Um. One of those.”

“Ding ding ding!”

“Uh?”

“The esteemed and noble Famichiki is the intended partner for that bun now in your possession.” She had taken on a very bad British accent. “It is one of the greatest joys in life.”

“Wait, are you imitating—”

“Noooo.”

“She—she doesn’t talk like that, I don’t think.”

“Who knows her better, cutie, you or me?”

Though I maintained privately that it was a rather poor impression from Opal’s purported best friend, I had no choice but to fall silent and contemplate the banter. I was, despite everything, having a pretty good time at right this moment.

While I ruminated on that, Hina waved down the cashier and ordered the Famichiki. Her voice was notably higher in Japanese, a full octave up—still retaining some of the huskiness, but if I didn’t know it came from the same mouth I would have had trouble connecting the two. She prompted me to dump my items onto the counter in front of the register, at which point I realized she hadn’t gotten anything for herself. Wasn’t she hungry? Indeed, she hadn’t eaten earlier today either. She had claimed that she didn’t need to eat or sleep as much as a normal human—a curious contrast from her other Flame-enmeshed teammate’s ravenous appetite—but by now, I rather felt she should be eating something.

That mystery was promptly solved when the cashier brought two of the fried chicken cutlets, not just the one, wrapped in their own neat little paper pockets. Hina accepted them and paid with what felt like a remarkable amount of composure and politeness. But once everything got bagged up, she turned to me and began to practically vibrate with excitement.

The sandwich was good. Unreasonably good, even, given that, upon inspecting the receipt and some conversions on my phone, I calculated that the combined price of its components came out to barely over two quid. Add in the chips and drink for equivalence to a typical Tesco meal deal, and all told, it was about three and a half—a very good deal by my standards, even before the superior quality of the sandwich. The breading was crispy, the inside juicy, and the tartar sauce bound everything together well.

Fat carries flavor, came Dad’s voice. Mayonnaise doesn’t have much flavor of its own, but it’s a fantastic binder for transmitting mix-ins. Add some dill, chopped pickles, and relish, and you’ll have the perfect spread for nearly any sandwich.

Watching Hina eat was an excellent distraction, because it was so far outside the realm of what could be called civilized that it was quite impossible for me to consider culinary details like seasoning.

Her disguise did nothing to conceal her nature when it came to the hunk of meat clutched in her claws. Indeed, it was the most feral I’d ever seen her, and even if that didn’t make it obvious to the layperson that this was one of the Radiances, we’d still have gotten some very concerned looks had we been eating in public. She’d killed her hologram, tossed her sunglasses onto the table, and torn the cutlet clean in half, slicking her hands with the juice. She then proceeded to tear off chunks with those razor-teeth, snapping through the breaded crust with an audible crunch each time. My gut said that even if these pieces of chicken hadn’t been boneless, she would have eaten them the same way.

Eaten me the same way, whispered an unwelcome shiver.

Once every piece had disappeared down her gullet, she’d licked the juices off her hands in a positively rapacious, dog-like manner and made a deep, satisfied huff. Only then did she regain some of the trappings of civilization, leaning over to grab a paper towel and wiping down her hands more properly, taking a brush to her hair that had fallen a bit out of place during the animalistic feasting, and reenabling the holographic veneer of regular human teeth. Her meal had taken maybe a minute, start to finish. Then she settled back down, let her eyes slide half-shut, and seemed to find a happy medium between dozing and watching me eat at a more normal pace, in sleepy, satisfied puppy-mode.

Obviously, this was not taking place on the street. Hina had led me back out of the convenience store, around the corner, down an alley, waited until no passersby were looking, told me to close my eyes—and transported us into her personal pocketspace in a sickening, crunching crackle of her personal bubble of reality. My stomach had turned upside down as my Flame had practically crooned at the display of power. This was real magic, and I had been tempted to open my eyes during the translation to witness the exact way the Flame asserted its truth upon the standard three-dimensional space of the world—but I knew that would have killed my appetite entirely, interesting as it would have been, and I was hungry. I crunched down on a Dorito and was devastated to find this flavor not to my liking.

She should have warned me of what she was doing, asked permission. Opal would have been beyond furious, I suspected. But even if she had asked, I wouldn’t have said no to this in the first place. Not to the magic, not to the relative safety of this secure space compared to the crowds, and ultimately not to the thrill of witnessing her indulge her carnal nature. In that minute of beasthood, my instincts had whispered to me two conflicting feelings: a marrow-deep terror that the moment she was done with her piece of chicken she’d do the same to me, and a primal desire to eat my own meal with the same ferocious abandon. Something about it called to me, the freedom, the sheer joy she had taken in every bite and brutal shredding of meat with her fingers. But I had insisted to myself that I was perfectly fine eating with a semblance of table manners, thank you very much. Furthermore, she was not in fact going to pounce upon me next—damnably desirable as that prospect was, conjuring images of more shredded clothes and bloody marks on my skin. In fact—don’t think about that, Ezzen. Don’t think about how in this space we were as hidden from Opal’s moderating presence as from any third-party interlopers, how Hina took such an obvious, primal happiness in devouring her kill, how freeing it would feel to follow her down the path of the carnivore—

Anyway. ‘Nest’ was the word that came to mind for Hina’s pocketspace; as Opal had mentioned, it was well-furnished, a combination living and storage space, and she’d clearly made herself at home. She had another of those low tables that Todai seemed to love so much, blankets and boxes, all the trappings of a cozy attic. It was a square room, four meters to a side, with warm beige walls that were certainly made of LM. The light came from a series of indirect, upward-facing lamps that ran the perimeter of the wall, shining onto the ceiling and bouncing it down onto us to cast everything in soft, warm tones. The air was that exact sort of room temperature where one could lose track of where their skin ended and the atmosphere began, tempting me to just curl up in one of the blankets and pass out with a full belly.

“Um. How does the air work in here?”

“You already know the answer to that, cutie.”

“Well—you mean it’s all magic? No external ventilation? Just…typical molecular recombinant filter?”

“Yep, same thing they use up on the ISS, ‘cause it’s like we’re in space, sorta. If I’m not making a door, this place is totally sealed off.”

“Huh. And we’re…W-up.” That was a pure guess, driven by the attic impression the room had given me; which direction we were offset from regular reality in the fourth dimension was impossible to tell without a frame of reference.

“Mhm. Easier to pull stuff up than push it down.”

“Gotcha,” I lied, so tempted to ask for clarification but unwilling to admit my ignorance. “Um—if this room can move around in threespace, do we have to walk on the streets at all? Couldn’t you just spit us out wherever we’re headed?”

“Mm. Nope. I mean, yeah, but you don’t want to be in here when I’m moving this thing.” She stretched on her bean bag, panther-like, to brush her fingers against the wall behind her. “Could intersect with something nasty.”

What was she referring to, exactly? Other VNTs’ pocketspaces? There was no Google Street View for the fourth dimension that had been overlaid onto the world when the Flame had crashed down; only VNT groups really knew what sort of stuff was hanging out just offset from reality, and they tended to keep real quiet about it. Sure, we knew that the Spire’s contents were heavily distributed through the fourth dimension for “bigger on the inside” practicalities, but supposedly everything else in here was smaller-scale and pretty much categorically secret. Ebi’s internals were a good example, squirreled away into these extra-dimensional hidey-holes.

“…nastier than whoever was stalking me?”

“Oh, that’s what this is about?” She sat up a bit. “We talked about this before, cutie, they’re gone. Gone gone, as in never really there, just some ripple. Nobody’s coming after us, I promise.”

“I—I know, I believe you,” I mollified her, “It’s just…I feel exposed, out there.”

She sighed.

“I promise you’re not. Nobody’s watching us, nobody’s following us. You’re safe with me. How can I make you feel more safe?”

Was she serious? Did she have no self-awareness whatsoever? She had been making me feel unsafe since I had woken up yesterday, and surely some of that had to be intentional—did she really not know how it came across? Opal’s words from last night, after seeing the bites Hina had left all over my shoulder, returned to me. Their little monster.

“…Can I be honest?”

“Always!”

“I…if we have to go through with this, I’d feel safer if…it were Opal here.”

I hadn’t known exactly where my thoughts had been heading until it came out of my mouth; I regretted it instantly as Hina’s face fell, her head flopping down to stare dejectedly at the sunglasses on the table. This wasn’t a conversation that should be happening in the middle of all this, certainly not without some planning and an escape route. The compounding stress of the whole situation had just gotten to me.

“Oh. I’m the problem?”

“…I wouldn’t put it like that,” I backtracked, trying to cram the hyena back into the bag. “Can…no, that wasn’t true. Opal can’t sense things like you can, can she?”

She perked up and shook her head in a motion that carried all the way down her neck and shoulders.

“Nope!”

“Then—it’s better that it’s you,” I compromised. “And I do trust you when it comes…to killing anything that gets in your way.” I winced a bit at saying that aloud, worried it’d set her off somehow, but she lit up. “So let’s just…get it over with, I guess.”

“I’m soooo good at that, yeah.” She reached for her sunglasses, having seemingly entirely bounced back. “I said it earlier, I promised you a not-date and some clothes. And I keep my promises! Let’s go!”

“What, already?”

“Uh, yeah? We’ve got places to be. And you’re done eating, unless that wrapper looks way more appetizing to you than it does to me.”

I looked down at the greasy paper baggie the chicken cutlet had come in, somehow relieved that she didn’t consider it on the menu. There was other detritus, too: the bun’s wrapper, the bag of Doritos, and my now-drained carton of lemon tea.

“Er—no, it doesn’t.” I checked the room; no rubbish bin. “What do I do with it?”

A few snapwoven {ASHES} later and we were back out in the cold, continuing up the promenade toward Shinjuku Station. I’d noted the hypocrisy of using magic to do away with our rubbish after Hina had told me that using a spell to warm up my hand wasn’t a good idea, though I’d framed it as a question. She’d patted my head and told me she’d show me how to cast more quietly later, which inspired a strange mix of indignance, excitement at the prospect of more magic, and a damnable please do that again which I did not voice. None of these feelings made my hand any less cold, though.

She was a step ahead. The non-magical solution she’d mentioned earlier lay within the indecipherable box she had bought at the convenience store, from which she extracted some small plastic packets. They were covered all over in fine print—rather like the ice pack I had been using, just smaller. I discovered with delight that they were in fact the opposite, radiating delicious warmth after a brief and vigorous shake which Hina delighted in. I wrapped one packet in each hand with chilly fingers, delved into my pockets, and within another minute of walking, the ache in my hand had dissipated. Hina looked so pleased with herself, and her smile—regular human teeth once more—only grew bigger after my mumbled thanks.

The streets of Tokyo were a jungle of signs; everything was indicated. Every shop had a sign, every tall building had a sign running up its length saying what was on each floor, and logos I didn’t recognize were plastered across the vast billboards perching atop every other building. Those shared the upper end of the view with the cranes; there was a lot of construction both up there and down at street level, where it was far more cordoned and demarcated than I was used to. Temporary plastic walls acted as sound baffles— complete with digital volume indicators, which were sort of fascinating—and were attended by workers in hi-vis directing foot traffic around affected areas. The signage even extended to the traffic; taxis took up a notable amount of the road, but they were totally blown out of the water by a truck that rounded the corner blaring pop music. As it passed, I realized the sides were billboards—made a face.

“Fuckin’ hell. That’s…”

“Incredibly obnoxious?”

“Well, yeah, but I’m talking about…”

The Radiances, rendered in an anime art style, smiled and posed at us from the side of the truck. Hina frowned at her organization’s motorized advertisement as it stopped right in front of us. For a moment I thought it had stopped specifically for her, that somehow we’d been made, but no—it was just traffic.

“Hate these things so much,” she grumbled over the music. “But I’m the only one who voted against it. That’s Ai you’re hearing, by the way.”

“Eurgh.”

The vocals would have been far more tolerable to the ear in any other context, but being blasted over the general din of the city was doing Ai’s voice no favors. Mercifully, we had only passed it by a dozen meters when traffic started moving again and the horrible truck continued further into the city, the song receding into the distance and turning to echoes bouncing off the skyscrapers.

“Nuisance, it is. Gotta be noise pollution.” I jerked a thumb in the direction of the construction site across the street, with its volume indicator. “How can this and that exist in the same city?”

Hina shrugged. “Sorry. I can bring it up with Alice next time.”

“That, uh, mahou shoujo?” The word came out just a bit more mocking than I had really intended.

“Ah, you got the lecture,” she giggled. “Not really. It’s idol shit. Or, uh, anime promo shit, in this case, it’s for the Precure collab.”

Fortunately, that was the most eventful thing that happened to us between then and reaching Shinjuku Station. I saw the first entrance long before the main building, a perfectly normal and even familiar metro stop staircase that descended into the city’s bowels. Then another, not thirty meters later, and another, and yet another. Sometimes they were standalone on the pavement, sometimes they were quietly nestled into the cityscape at the ground floor of random office buildings, but we must have passed a dozen across half a kilometer of walking.

“Is—are these all for the same station?”

“Yep. Shinjuku-eki’s real big. You didn’t see it from up above?”

“Um…we didn’t have time,” I lied.

“Aw. Well, it’s more impressive from down here anyway.”

When we finally got within eyeshot of the station proper, I had to admit that it was. Tochou had been tall, a duolith of stone facade—Shinjuku Station was more horizontal, but vast, in white panels and more logos. The density of foot traffic surrounding it was absurd, a sea of people flowing in and out and around, which put to shame even the press of bodies that had surrounded us until now.

“That’s…” Too big. This city was not for me; why did I have to be acrophobic and agoraphobic? I could feel myself clamming up a bit, squeezing the heat packs in my pockets as an outlet for the discomfort. “What are we here for?”

“Everything!”

Hina had led me into the station, first across broad indoor plazas lined with storefronts, then through wide, arterial halls plastered in advertising, and onto a series of escalators and down into the bowels. The upper levels gave the strong impression of a mall, and Hina confirmed that we could probably get all our shopping done without leaving the station, but we first had another errand deeper within. The crowds became a bit more orderly, the chaotic press laminating into distinct flows of traffic as the milling commerce gave way to the commuter hub the whole megastructure ostensibly was meant to be.

Eventually, we arrived at a row of automated kiosks, and she walked me through the process of getting myself a transit card. Unlike at Tochou, we didn’t need to interact with a clerk at all—just enter a name, feed the machine a ten-thousand yen bill, and collect the unremarkable green-and-silver plastic card it spat out. Hina presented the freshly-minted IC card to me with a flourish, then tilted her head at my wallet as I selected a spot for it.

“We gotta get those bills exchanged.”

“I’ve hardly used cash in years. These are just—my emergency money, from when…yeah.” I shook off the memories of the pursuit; it didn’t do me any good to be reminded of how she had rescued me. “Besides, didn’t you say it’s all basically Opal’s money anyway? Am I gonna get a credit card in Todai’s name or something?”

“I mean, yeah, you will, I think, but lots of places here still only take cash.” Hina gestured at the row of kiosks. “Half of these things can’t even recharge that card with anything but cash, and this is Shinjuku friggin’ Station! Gets worse the further out into the sticks you go. And—I don’t think that wallet can even fit yen bills. Hold on.” She dug into her own wallet and passed me a bill, confirming the hunch. It could sort of squeeze in there, but it definitely wasn’t intended.

Thus we returned to the commercial shallows to commence the shopping part of this outing in earnest, beginning with a new wallet. Hina found an appropriate shop in short order and ferreted out a little fake-leather item, with approximately the same layout as my current wallet and in roughly the same black. I wasn’t picky and was relieved that she didn’t push me to browse and compare my options. In and out, like we had agreed, no humiliation or choice paralysis. She paid for the wallet and handed me enough cash to fill it with that I flinched; even though I hadn’t quite internalized the exact exchange rate, I could tell that it was equivalent to several hundred pounds. I meekly accepted the stack of money, which only widened the grin on her face.

“Alright! Clothes. Lots of fashion stores around here, but I don’t think we need to do anything fancier than Uniqlo for you, at least not today.”

I recognized the brand name.

“That’s—on the cheaper side, yeah?”

“Mhm. The way you were dressed when I picked you up—is that normal for you? Jeans and turtlenecks?”

“Uh, in the winter, yeah. Well—not jeans when I’m staying indoors. Sweats and such.”

“Mhm, we can definitely do that there.”

Actually getting to the store was a different matter; there was one in the station’s mall complex, but it was clear on the other side of the vast structure from where we had come up, so despite what Hina had said about getting everything done in the station, it was actually more convenient to go just outside and two blocks over. I didn’t love getting back on the open street, even though Hina quietly reassured me once again that she’d neither seen nor felt anything suspicious.

I was discovering that I just didn’t like crowds.

Uniqlo’s selection of unremarkable shirts and pants was to my liking. We’d gone up four floors via escalator to reach the unisex casualwear floor, and as we’d passed the women’s section on the third floor, I’d tensed up, half-expecting Hina to block me off from the next escalator and herd me toward those high-waisted skirts. But she didn’t even comment on it.

I was delighted to find that fashion in Tokyo tended toward baggier clothes that hid one’s figure. I’d long had a preference for looser clothes—for one, they were more comfortable to wear all day when sitting at my desk or laying on my bed, but also they formed a protective shell, a second skin that evoked Vaetna carapace in a way that tighter, form-fitting clothes didn’t. My basket had rapidly filled with wide-fit cargo pants in various earth tones—at first, I’d been hesitant to get more than one or two, citing that they were fairly expensive and could be worn multiple days in a row before needing a wash, until Hina had pulled out a very expensive-looking credit card and brandished it at me until I accepted it.

“Get what makes you happy. That’s why we’re here.”

Its opulence practically burned my fingers, noticeably denser in my hand than the plastic cards I was used to. I fumbled it into my wallet, where its matte-black and glimmering-blue embellishments stood out against the cheap grey of my debit card. It didn’t belong in my life, and I felt a pang of guilt at the undeserved generosity I was being showered with—until I saw the sweaters. Thick and baggy and wonderfully cozy-looking, they called me right over, guilt about price tags suppressed by the appeal of such a heavy and safe outer shell as I stuffed several into the basket. They were soon joined by some utterly unremarkable socks and underwear, which went un-commented-on despite how I had again braced myself for teasing. I was starting to let my guard down as my worst worries about this excursion continued to go unrealized; Hina seemed committed to both my safety and our agreement that she wouldn’t foist anything unwanted upon me. She did, however, attempt to expand my fashion horizons in more innocuous ways.

“Want more shirts like that one?”

“Like which?”

She pointed at my chest, and as I looked down I suddenly remembered that I’d had Sailor Moon peeking out from under my jacket all day. I reflexively turned away from her a bit to hide it from her—the embarrassment doubled when I remembered what she had said about this one being among her favorites.

“I’m…not really opposed, but it’s usually, um, Spire stuff.”

She insisted I at least take a gander at a table covered in graphic tees. I found nothing Vaetna-related—I’d been sort of hoping for something similar to my heron shirt, which I now regretted leaving behind in my apartment. It was probably in PCTF custody now; I had a ridiculous vision of the sixteen-quid polyester shirt laid out in a ripple-isolated analysis chamber, scientists and officials huddled around it, trying to extract the secrets of my strange and unprecedented flamefall from the fabric. The scene took on a bit of black comedy knowing that the rumors were true.

Anyway, the table before me was mostly anime merch and some other classic Japanica like Godzilla and Ultraman—and Todai. The Radiances’ portion of the table ranged from simple graphic designs of their logo to their individual symbols to stylized anime renditions of the girls themselves that recalled the truck from before. Hina had the audacity to unfold and hoist a white shirt depicting five pairs of anime eyes: fiery orange with slitted pupils, ultramarine, freckle-rimmed brown, vivid green, and a lone hazel, its twin covered by black hair. The irises glimmered with some kind of iridescent ink, like my tattoo. Each pair of eyes was put over their theme color—if I squinted, I could see the backdrops were made up of a pattern of little gemstone shapes, a different cut for each one. Hina read from the label.

“One hundred percent cotton!” She rubbed it with her fingers. “Amane insists on that for all the apparel and she’s totally right.”

It was a damn good design, all things considered, and sufficiently big and baggy that I could see myself wearing it to bed—but I wasn’t going to swap allegiances that easily, present circumstances notwithstanding. The Spire’s imagery was a comfort zone that I was loath to step out of. I opted to voice a less personal excuse, though.

“I’ll—couldn’t I just get one of those…straight from the source, instead of buying one here?”

She grinned.

“Nope! These are limited-time new years goods, already out of production. You’d have to get them secondhand in a few more weeks if you wanted one.”

Limited merch? Suddenly, I realized what to do. I drew my phone.

[Direct Message] ezzen: What size shirt do you wear?

starstar97: uh

starstar97: medium?

starstar97: what are you cooking

starstar97: actually, wait, don’t tell me, i want it to be a surprise

starstar97:

starstar97: its totally japan limited todai merch holy shit holy shit

starstar97: either the big group splash or the new years one with the eyes

Hina had crept over to my side to peek down at the chat and gave a hum of approval at my best friend’s deduction.

ezzen: It’s the eyes. Interested?

starstar97: ofc im fuckin interested you baka please please get me one ill love you forever

starstar97: but thats like 40 bucks and shipping would be like another 30 so uhh i wont be able to pay you back until my next paycheck

ezzen: dw

ezzen: Sapphire is shaking me and telling me to tell you that it’s on the house.

ezzen: Happy birthday!

starstar97: its FEBRUARY

I shouldered Hina off of me, who was practically bouncing with delight.

“Awwwww! That’s so sweet, cutie.”

“It’s—I’m just paying it forward. You’re spending…way too much money on me, and I’m not even a fan. She is.”

“Awwwwwww,” she repeated, coming back in and hugging me from the side. Even though her hands remained firmly above my clothes, the way she glommed herself onto me felt like too much PDA for the middle of a store. It called for a more private setting—I absently glanced over at the dressing rooms, my subconscious dredging up that wild fantasy that had helped drag me down last night—I squirmed out of her embrace before I could suggest something incredibly untoward. She followed my gaze and affirmed that it wasn’t happening.

“Not today, cutie. That clause about love hotels applies in spirit here too.”

“O-oh.” That hadn’t been a joke? “Wait—‘not today’?”

“Yeah, not today.”

That was leaving rather a lot unsaid, and she seemed totally disinterested in expounding further, putting the onus on me to ask if I wanted to explore exactly what she was implying—which I was not at all willing to do in public, even if I had been able to get any words out at all. Steam practically shot out of my ears as I turned what was probably a yet-undiscovered shade of red. She just blinked at me before slinking over toward the outerwear.

“Want a coat like mine? They’re really comfy.”

Rather than respond to her, I just edged toward the dressing rooms, if only to get out of her immediate presence and stop the cycle of thoughts. She gave me a thumbs-up and went back to inspecting a long jacket, and I practically fled to the dressing rooms, only stopping to have a confusing and further-embarrassing exchange with an attendant who directed me to the second stall and motioned for me to take off my shoes before I entered.

I closed the door, turned the latch, dumped the basket of clothes on the floor, and leaned against the wall, almost hyperventilating and feeling quite stupid about it. How the hell was she able to just blow past that? Was I making some kind of awful false assumption about what she had meant? What’s more, at some level, there was also kind of revulsion at my own want; this had all begun with her kidnapping me, and last night she had sexually assaulted me. I’d outright admitted I didn’t feel safe around her not an hour ago. These intrusive, horny thoughts about her felt so, so wrong.

It took five minutes to talk myself down and then another five to actually try on the clothes I had picked; getting out of the shirt Hina liked so much helped me re-center. The cramped space of the stall helped me feel more secure, nice and closed away from the world; didn’t have to check over my shoulder for magical stalkers in here. The sense of comfort increased further as I donned the baggy armor of sweaters and heavy pants. The mirror agreed that it was working; the heavy, ambiguous silhouette of the sweaters and pants combined felt like me, a far cry from my worst worries for the kinds of clothes implied by Hina’s casual dismissal of my gender when we had first met or the aesthetics dictated by mahou shoujo. It wasn’t an extreme makeover, just a moderate shift to a slightly more upscale version of what I was used to wearing, since budget was no longer as much of a concern.

I jumped when I heard a tap on the door and Hina’s voice.

“Cutie? Ez? You okay?”

“I’m—fine, I’m fine. The clothes are working.”

“Can I see?”

I resisted the urge to take a deep breath; she’d definitely hear it. I opened the door of my cozy little haven and saw her standing there, looking a bit nervous, eyes cast down at the shoes I had discarded at the threshold of the stall. She was holding one of the coats she had been looking at earlier, a long, heavy thing in a soft cream tone. Was that technically a trench coat or a great coat or an overcoat?

“Sorry if I spooked you by saying that.”

“It’s—fine?” I hadn’t expected her to apologize. Nestled in my new armor, I felt the confidence to at least obliquely confront the topic. “We, um—ah, fuck, we need to talk about it when we’re done here, I think? It’s—it’s all just been an extremely weird few days, you know? And I don’t know if I’m ready for—if I want—well.”

Fortunately, she seemed to get what I was trying to convey without me having to spell it out.

“Mhm. Let me know if I’m coming on too strong, okay? Like I said, I’m…”

“Not great at knowing when to stop, yeah. I will.” Then I allowed myself to take the deep breath I had aborted earlier and changed the topic, proud of how I had handled that. “…How do I look?”

“Good! Yeah, it’s working.” She gave me a once-over, then prodded at my discarded shoes idly with her foot. “We can do better than these, but that doesn’t have to be a today thing, ‘specially before your foot’s all better. How’s it feel?”

“Um, doesn’t hurt much, ankle’s still—”

“The outfit, not the foot,” she giggled.

“Oh. I like it?” I tried to figure out how to expound on that without referencing how it felt like carapace. “It’s comfortable…yeah, it’s comfortable.” I indicated the coat. “That for me?”

“Yeah! I think it’d work for you. Contrasts with the darks on the rest of the outfit, bulks out the silhouette some more, collar plays nicely with your hair. Try it?”

I had just reached out to accept it from her when Hina’s phone rang. I took the coat, and she dug in her pocket, sighing.

“It’s Alice. We might be about to get yelled at.”

“Why? Oh, wait—you think she found my stalker?”

“Probably.” She looked at the incoming call with something between trepidation and annoyance before picking up. “Damn it. Moshi moshi?

My phone buzzed behind me where I had left it on the little bench in the stall. Then again. Then a third time, and a fourth, and it continued as I snatched it up. The first three had been pings in the chatroom, then a Twitter notification, then two news bulletins, and they just kept coming, all talking about the same thing. I realized Alice’s call wasn’t about the illusionary Flamebearer I had encountered—she was telling Hina about the same thing I was seeing cascade across my sources of magical world news.

That oil rig in the Gulf of Mexico where another part of my flamefall cluster had landed, the one locked down by the Spire in a standoff with the PCTF, had just gone inferno.

And Radiance Heliotrope was aboard.


Author’s Note:

Ahem. Anyway.

Thank you as usual to the beta readers: Softies, Maria, Zak, and Cassiopeia. As always, this chapter would not be half as good without their feedback; heck, this chapter wouldn’t have even been out on time if not for their regular prodding to get me onto the keyboard.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // 1.11

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

starstar97: WHAT THE FUCK

starstar97: YALL

ezzen: lmao

ks3glimmer: ?

starstar97: e. how.

ezzen: I…

ezzen: Asked?

starstar97: im doing a stupid little dance on my bed rn

moth30: lighthouse?

starstar97: opal did a video for me aaaaaaaaaaaaaa

moth30: hell yeah

ebi-furai: nice of her

ebi-furai: wanna fill them in on how things have been going for you, ez?

ezzen: uhhhhhhh

ezzen: Not much to report. Doing paperwork.

Why was she prompting me? Just being social, or was this a roundabout and subtle form of bullying?

ezzen: Really weird to spend so long off my PC.

skychicken: oh, yeah, i assume you’ve got to basically move into a new place?

skychicken: new computer and so on

No acknowledgment of my apology or question from last night. That stung. Was this bridge burned?

ezzen: Yep, wound up living with the Radiances, doing some shopping today.

ezzen: Which is just unreal when I actually say it.

starstar97: jealous forever. FOREVER, e

starstar97: currently too high on this video to make demands but later im going to want the hot gossip

starstar97: ebi has been SO uncooperative >:(

ebi-furai: no leaks!

ebi-furai: i like my job too much

ezzen: Yeah, no leaks. I’m already a burden sorta since they’re covering everything about my foot, don’t want to cause further problems.

ezzen: My post earlier ruffled some feathers for their publicity.

starstar97: fine

ks3glimmer: im very lost in this conversation

starstar97: btw tysm ily this is the best day of my life

ezzen: <3

ks3glimmer: i go afk for three days and i come back to ezzen living

ks3glimmer: with LIGHTHOUSE? correct me if im wrong. bizarro world if im not

ks3glimmer: also hey new person who im inferring from context is a lighthouse employee

ebi-furai: ww hii

skychicken: our first Todai employee in this chat, i think

That claim still smelled a bit fishy to me.

ebi-furai: check the forum, still top post i think

ezzen: ^

We’d been collectively fielding questions about the news of my new situation from latecomers all morning, both in the chatroom and on the forum. It was what occupied most of my otherwise-empty past two hours of following Opal around Tochou like a lonely duckling. We’d gotten a respectable portion of the immigration paperwork done; most importantly, Opal had successfully submitted some critical documents on Todai’s end regarding sponsoring my visa, and we’d managed to dodge any difficulties regarding the fact that my method of entering the country had been via counter-abduction by Hina. She had allegedly teleported me in eighty-kilometer hops all the way across the world—some seven thousand meters up—which had caused significant distress to air traffic control in every jurisdiction between Heathrow and Haneda. Opal had assured me that Todai had already paid the according fines—apparently those made up the vast majority of the final bill for my rescue and recovery, compared to the actual medical costs or the fees associated with immigration. The number was large enough that she refused to reveal it to me, citing that it’d make me feel unreasonably guilty even though it was entirely Hina’s fault. She was probably right.

We’d relocated once during our bouncing between different lines and kiosks, claimed a new unofficial home base of lightly padded seats and tables that were slightly too small for our bureaucratic labors. At least this new location was by a window, and the view was decent up here on the twenty-fifth floor—did Japan have a thing for floor-to-ceiling windows? Surprisingly, the concrete terrain of lower rooftops was peppered with what looked to be gardens despite the fact that most of those buildings were minor local government offices sheltering in Tochou’s shadow. It did a lot to liven up the euclidean blocks of concrete, like the park had on the drive over.

I’d taken this all in across the span of a few seconds. Then I’d had to stop looking; too high off the ground. Opal had spotted that—without comment, mercifully—and opted to instead describe the scene to me, which had metamorphosed into some rambling tangent about how the city’s juxtaposition of urban construction and green space was a particularly Japanese sensibility. It had gone over my head, only half-paying attention with my focus split between the chatroom and the documents, but it seemed to keep her occupied while her eyes scanned through the endless sheafs of red tape. Indeed, her spirits had remained quite high through the whole thing, energy unflagging—though that might have also had something to do with the steady supply of nuts being transferred from pocketspace to her stomach.

By square footage, Tochou was over eight times the size of Lighthouse Tower, and while our adventures had been constrained to a select few floors, there’d still been a surprising amount of walking, agitating my ankle. Fortunately, the ice pack had done its job, muting the joint’s fussing, until it had finally reached thermal equilibrium with the stuffy, ink- and paper-laden air. It was maybe a degree warmer in here than I would have liked, and I’d absentmindedly been tapping my fingers against the window to compensate, leaching the excess heat into the chilly glass. That also helped remind me that there was a barrier between me and the long drop.

I silently thanked the spent pack of mysterious blue gel—not nearly as blue as Hina’s eyes, a slightly disquieting thought—and handed it back to Opal, who deposited it into her personal pocketspace. I distracted myself the only way I knew how.

“How much space have you got in there?”

“Four cubic meters. Two by two by one. Handy, isn’t it?”

“Extremely.” I was a little jealous. “It’s just {VOLUME}, isn’t it? The space itself?”

“Pretty much. Hina’s is fancier than mine; she uses it for everything. Hates carrying stuff.”

“She can portal too, right? Saw her do it last night.”

The mention of her teammate’s objectionable behavior set Opal’s expression just the tiniest bit stormy before she shook it off.

“Yep. Space is her specialty, you could say. Easier when you’re halfway to having a lattice for a brain.”

Opal had done a formidable job of filing away the documents not intended for return to whichever helpful clerk had presented them to us, banishing them into an accordion folder with different labeled sections—immigration, health insurance, Bureau. Opal had made an attempt to teach me the Japanese term for each of those and scribbled them onto the back of each of the little label tabs as though they were flashcards. In turn, the folder was relegated to her pocketspace to join the spent ice pack and her dwindling supply of nuts and whatever else she had in there.

Then she stood, stretching, tail raised and midriff on display. The word ‘fanservice’ wandered through my brain, which I tried very hard to ignore. I almost succeeded. She rolled her shoulders and encouraged me to do the same, eyeing how I distributed my weight as I rose. She cracked all her knuckles—loud in the hush of the byzantine labyrinth, though no louder than her own voice had been while rambling about some shrine in Akasaka—and then surprised me by continuing the crackling up her arms and then down her spine, even getting some loud pops from her tail as she flexed it.

Nnghm. My back is killing me—these chairs are really not great for my spine. Feel up to going up to the skydeck, stretch our legs?”

“We’re done for today?”

“Just about. It’s—” She checked her watch, an ultra-thin hologram display more like a bracelet in form. At least four hundred quid, I guessed. “Quarter to noon, and if we do another ticket-wait-forms cycle, I won’t have enough buffer time to drop you off and eat something before my meeting. Skydeck will probably only be…twenty minutes at most, I think.”

The rhythm of Opal’s day seemed to be heavily influenced by the supernaturally high demands of her stomach; meals were the immovable keystones around which she assembled the rest of her itinerary.

“Um…sure, we can go up. How high is it?”

I tried to keep the question nonchalant, but it came out a bit too breathless, and she caught on, glancing out the window I’d been studiously avoiding once I’d had all I could take of the view.

“Not good with heights, yeah?”

“Um…not great, but I can manage,” I assured her. “It’s not as bad once I go high enough, so…”

She nodded. “You should be alright, I think. It’s nowhere near as tall as Skytree, but it’s still…two hundred meters, I think? Something like that.”

I considered this. I didn’t want to refuse the offer, so I swallowed my nerves.

“Okay.”

Her voice softened. “If you think you can’t, just let me know, alright?”

“…thanks.”

She really was entirely too kind. That feeling only intensified under her watchful gaze as I shuffled my feet experimentally, confirming that my leg was up to some more walking. Satisfied with that, she led me over to the elevators she had indicated. When one arrived, both of the people who stepped out—employees, probably—directed a round-eyed, starstruck stare at her. She gave them a warm smile, seeming not at all awkward under the attention, before leading me inward. The doors slid shut.

“I’m a little surprised that a Spire-lover like you would be scared of heights. You’ve never been, right?”

“No, but I think it’d be like a plane. Once I go high enough, I stop thinking of it in terms of distance from the ground.”

“Makes sense. You’ll get over it, I think. It’s a lot less scary once you realize how much control you’ve got in the air. Er—that’s how it is for our mantles, anyway. I wouldn’t recommend jumping off any buildings, yourself.”

Was there a silent “not yet” appended to that? I didn’t want to tempt that possibility, as much as I was coming to trust Opal to not push me in that direction.

“That’s…{IMPEL}? Can we talk about this now?”

“We can, since it’s just us. When we’re mantled, it’s…well, not just {IMPEL}, there’s a lot of tricks. Blue ripple, though, yeah.”

Blue was physical effects—forces, changes in temperature.

“It’s not snapweaving?”

“It’s bindings. Jet fighter cockpit sort of vibes, remember? The mantles sort of come…preloaded with the glyphs, woven into the manifest, so they’re acting as LM substrate for extra bindings. You know how all you have to do with your binding is tug on the weave? Same deal, but even more natural. If you’ve ever played an instrument, or a video game with a lot of hand-eye coordination, it’s like that.”

I had largely stayed away from video games that demanded that sort of dexterity, owing to my right hand, but I wasn’t about to derail into that when we were finally talking about my favorite thing.

“So what you can do is limited by what you’ve included in the mantle.”

“Sort of. We still can snapweave for other stuff, but that’s not the same either. When your body itself is spun out of lattice, it’s…I don’t know how to put it. You’re much more aware of the ripple directly. Psychomotive elements go both ways, you understand. Though we’re still ‘on instruments’ for a lot of maneuvers, so to speak.”

I considered this.

“Even if it’s not totally fluid, that still sounds…” Then I wound up being a little more vulnerable than I had intended. “Freeing.”

“Yeah.” She sighed. “It is.”

The elevator dinged, and we were at the deck. There were few internal lights on, but the huge windows encircling the space let in the skylight, the hazy blue casting everything in its hue. Like the penthouse, the elevator was at the building’s center—or rather, this tower’s center. Tochou had two peaks that rose above the more conventional office building design of the first thirty-ish floors, and both had a skydeck; we were on the northern one. Opal led me forward to the window which circumnavigated the entire deck, continuing to keep an eye on my leg; not that I was limping, but the concern was welcome nonetheless. I made it to the window and needed a moment for my eyes to adjust from the relative shade to the light of the open sky. Then I saw Tokyo’s true scale for the first time.

The city just…kept going, in every direction, a sprawl of grey and brown mottling that extended into the hazy distance, blending into the foot of distant blue mountains which in turn melded with the midday sky. Skyscrapers broke the cobbled surface, jutting out in protrusions that were sometimes conventional rectangles and sometimes more esoteric and bulbous. Most were smaller than Tochou, but a few were of the level or even taller, kin to the behemoths that shared Todai’s neighborhood. We were facing the wrong way anyway, but I would have been completely unable to pick Lighthouse Tower out from the undergrowth. There was an especially tall, needle-like building ahead of us, a mile or two away.

“That’s…Skytree?”

“Yep. Fourth-tallest manmade structure in the world, these days.”

A little placard set in front of the part of the window which faced Skytree helpfully listed the competition. The tallest structure in the world was obviously the Spire, by an entire order of magnitude, 8,070 meters…but it didn’t count for this metric, as it wasn’t manmade. Thus, the actual crown went to an 800-meter super-skyscraper that had been erected as an exercise in magic-assisted architecture in Shanghai, closely followed by its sibling in Guangzhou. Then came the tallest non-magical one from the previous era, Merdeka 118 in Kuala Lumpur, right above Skytree on the list. Previously, those two had been behind the Burj Khalifa, but that had been annihilated with the rest of Dubai.

I made the mistake of looking past the little informational rectangle, down toward the ground far below the observation deck’s windows. Too high—I squeezed my eyes shut. That was a second mistake, because now my body was convinced I was standing on the edge of a cliff, with nothing between me and the ground. My heart pounded, my mouth dry and sticky. My panicking mind groped for some security. I found it in my binding—

Opal’s hand gripped my wrist, fingers pressed over the tattoo. The lattice wouldn’t budge—she wasn’t just holding my arm in place, she was also using her Flame to hold the thread taut, preventing me from tugging the leading edge to call the weapon from the binding, just as Hina had. I didn’t at all appreciate that echo, and the panic deepened further for a moment, recalling the primal terror she had evoked in me—

“Not here. Deep breaths.”

My brain was screaming danger. I was going to fall, down and down, and become a wet smear on the pavement. Like—

“Too high,” I blubbered.

“Let go of the lattice, it’s okay. Deep breaths, Ezzen. Kuu…fah. Like that.”

I forced myself to take a shuddering breath. This was humiliating—and became more so when I heard Opal say something in Japanese to a passerby or maybe the staff. I squeezed my eyes tighter. I squeaked out an apology, hating the scene I was making.

“I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. Do you need to go back down?”

I didn’t want to. I didn’t want to lose to my body’s stupid response to a bad memory. Stupid fucking useless spear, what would it have even done for me? No, don’t think about that, just breathe in, breathe out. A lattice diagram began to take form in my mind. It would start with {AFFIX}, and blue link into {IMPEL} to resist the force of gravity, or a {DEFLECT} sheet to create sufficient drag. Alternatively, I could {TRANSPOSE} the momentum itself into some other color of ripple, though some napkin math on kinetic energy ruled that out as a matter of externalities that most VNT groups would deem unacceptable, regardless of which color I were to choose. There was one neat line there where you linked on orange into a {COMPOSE} to just directly store the energy into a binding for later release, but you’d need a proper receptacle ahead of time, which—

Picturing the glyphs that would arrest my fall helped me calm down. My heartbeat settled, and I released my mental hold on the lattice in my arm.

“I’m okay.”

“Look at the mountains instead.”

I opened my eyes, looking out at the blue peaks bordering the horizon instead of straight down. Opal didn’t release my wrist until I took a few more slow breaths. Then my gaze tracked to her.

“How do you…oh. Amethyst.”

“Yuuka, not Amane,” she corrected, her voice gentle.

“…Doesn’t she have a jetbike?”

“She insisted on learning.”

There was a quiet smile in her voice that stabilized me. I unclenched my fists, forced myself to un-hunch my stance. I wasn’t going to let the memories rule me.

“Okay. Sorry, again. Can we keep going?”

“Yes. If you need to go down—just ask. I won’t let it become a scene.”

Thank you, Opal. I wished I could have said that aloud, but the whole ordeal had made me a bit fragile as it was. She took me around the perimeter, going toward the west side, and pointed.

“Fuji-san.

The snow-capped peak was visible over the row of smaller mountains in the far distance. This direction also had fewer skyscrapers, making the buildings seem like pebbles on a beach by comparison. There was majesty in the mountain, even at this distance—I pictured the Spire next to it, over twice as tall but far more narrow, less vast for all its height. Nature had a way of eclipsing even the work of the divine. On the other hand, the endless urban sprawl below me, the fruit of centuries of labor from us mortals, had less than a fifth of the Spire’s population. Wait, no, not centuries; at some point in Opal’s architectural rambling she had mentioned that not much of the old city had survived the firebombings during the Second World War.

“Isn’t san an honorific? Personification?”

“No, just a homophone. It’s a good friend of ours, though, so maybe. We’ll take you, eventually.”

“On a hike?”

That sounded sort of nice; the slopes seemed gentle enough that they probably wouldn’t trigger my acrophobia. It’d have to be after my foot healed completely, though. Opal chuckled.

“Well, it’s a bit more than a hike—it’s a pretty serious ascent. For humans.”

“And for…us?”

It still made me giddy to refer to myself that way and mean it. No longer fantasy. She pointed at the distant peak.

“Three minutes, twenty-nine seconds.”

“Flying straight up? Or is it more like running?”

“Oh, no, not the ascent. From here to the summit. That’s the average between us.”

Another placard helpfully informed me that that was a roughly 80-kilometer journey—she let me use my phone’s calculator for a minute. The speed wound up being a little over Mach one.

“I assume that sort of statistic is under…NDA?”

Aside from our discussion of Todai’s less-than-cordial relationship with the PCTF, Opal had been a little cagey about exactly what was and wasn’t considered ‘safely public’ knowledge regarding the Radiances. She’d assured me that we’d talk it through once the paperwork caught up to us.

“Well, that specific number is public, or I wouldn’t have said it, but that’s a good assumption.”

I took a photo of the vista for Star’s benefit—hopefully she still had an appetite for souvenirs from me after Opal’s video—and mentally filed away the factoid. We continued around the perimeter, and she finally broached the topic I had hoped she’d continue to avoid.

“How are your bites?”

“Er—bitten, I suppose?”

“I mean emotionally.”

“Must we?” It felt a little forceful of her to be bringing this up after the emotional ordeal not three minutes ago.

“Mm. We don’t have to, just felt I should get it on the table. I understand you two agreed it’s not a date, but…”

Was she asking if I was into Hina? Because the answer to that was a resigned and faintly horrified yes, you have no idea how much, but there was no way I was going to admit that—especially not in public, even with the respectful wide-ish berth that other tourists were giving us. So I stuck with my story.

“It’s not a date.”

“Okay, fine, sorry, didn’t mean to be a bother.” She fell silent for a moment, and then almost burst out, unable to stop herself from continuing the line of questioning. “Then—what do you think of her? I mean—she’s my biggest worry about all this, you know? I just fret she’ll scare you off. I want this to work.”

What did I think of Hina, exactly? I still felt last night’s resolve that she was entirely, unapologetically herself, more than anything else—but that understanding had come about through too much intimacy for me to feel comfortable sharing it. Besides, that was a tautologically unhelpful framing of her character, and I had to admit some curiosity about what Opal would think of my previous theory instead.

“She’s like…a puppy, sometimes. But sometimes she’s a hyena?”

Fuck, that sounded stupid, said aloud. I was powerless to stop the blush from invading my face. She stifled a snicker, which made me feel even worse, and flayed me open with a giggle-laced conspiratorial whisper.

“A hyena! Hina the Hyena. Like a certain Heron, isn’t it?”

Oh no. Oh fuck. Was that why I had categorized her like that? If I had been somewhat embarrassed before, this was now all-out humiliation, as she dragged my subconscious predilection toward Heung into the harsh light of day. She continued poking holes in the metaphor, a teasing grin on her face.

“Hyenas aren’t really scary, are…they…?” She trailed off as she processed my reaction. Her voice softened. “Oh, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to make fun of you. Sorry.”

I tried to defend the idea, even though it had already taken on far too much water and I really had no reason to be invested in it anymore. “It’s just—how she smiles. The teeth.”

“Yes, I see it, it’s really not a bad comparison at all. That was so rude of me, I don’t…no excuse here, that was just out of turn. Um…can I make it up to you with some insider intel?”

My metaphorical ears perked up.

“Go ahead?”

“She likes crepes. There’s a place on Takeshita-dori called, uh…Sweet Box. She’s probably going to hint for you to take her there when you pass by. At least, I’m assuming that’s the part of town she’s going to take you to.”

That caught me off guard—I had pegged her tastes as more carnivorous, not quite so sweet and girly.

“Crepes?”

“Crepes.”

“And she wouldn’t just…drag me there directly?”

“She’s capable of subtlety, you know. To use the dog metaphor…she’ll beg a bit. Look at it, then look back to you, that sort of thing.”

“Doesn’t sound all that subtle.”

“I didn’t say she was good at it, just capable of it. It’s cute, though, I promise.”

“Okay, um. Thanks. Um—apology accepted?”

Awkward, but functional, and my appreciation was genuine. Opal and Hina had both intimated that they were each other’s best friends, or something close to it, and being let in on that felt good.

We fell silent as we continued around the perimeter. The view directly to the south was partially blocked by the south tower with its twin observation deck, some twenty-odd meters away from us. The main thing of note in that direction was that the mountains tapered off as they met the bay. It occurred to me—

“That’s the Pacific.”

“It…is? Of course.” She nodded hesitantly, before snapping her fingers in understanding. I’d have only seen the Atlantic while living in Britain, and Philadelphia had been inland. “Oh, first time?”

“Um…probably not first first, I think my dad took me to California once or twice when I was little, but I don’t remember it.”

“Ah. Well, there it is. Behold.”

I did as told, casting my gaze out at the horizon; there wasn’t actually all that much to behold from this vantage point. It was just a lot of water. In the sky, however—

“That’s the scar.”

“Yep. Right mess. Not our proudest moment.”

The sky above the city—specifically above the port, to the southeast—had a section that was discolored and jagged. It was an ugly yellowish grey against the otherwise-blue sky. It almost looked like the ripple warping on my spear; I supposed that made sense. There were other landmarks further inland in this direction, like what looked to be the Imperial Palace, but the scar was a rather new addition to the skyline.

“Smaller than I expected.”

“It’s bigger up close.”

There was a placard for this, as well. I already knew the gist, but I gave the English portion a read anyway.

Visible above Tokyo Harbor is the Blue Spark Scar, a magical effect created on 27 July, 2018, after the Blue Spark Incident, where Lighthouse defeated a monster summoned by a necromancer.

“Sparse, isn’t it.”

“Yeah, it doesn’t even mention the fireworks.” She squinted at the placard. “The Japanese does.”

Wait. “July 2018. So that’s—three and a half years ago. You mentioned that, um, Sugahara…”

“Sugawara. Yes, it’s connected. Our first mission as an official team that wasn’t just inferno control. Topic for later, you understand.”

First time they had fought Hikanome—a name suspiciously absent from the placard. This wasn’t something we should continue discussing in public. We followed the circle to the final cardinal direction of our circumnavigation, facing east. She pointed downward.

“You don’t have to look, but that’s Shinjuku. One of the biggest city centers in…well, the whole world, really. Even the station is practically a city in its own right.”

I braved it—but when my gaze fell closer than a certain distance, I suddenly became aware again of how high off the ground we were and had to abandon the effort. What I had seen of it looked—frankly, pretty much exactly like the rest of the city. Maybe with a slightly higher density of skyscrapers, but if there was something specific she had wanted me to see, it either wasn’t visible from up here or I hadn’t looked carefully enough.

“Can’t,” I apologized.

“It’s okay. Honestly—yeah, not much to see of it from up here, is there? You’ll get it once you’re down there.” She winced. “Oof, I can’t imagine my first real exposure to the crowds being with Hina of all people. Uh—well, you’re committed, and I promised I wouldn’t keep questioning that. So…good luck?”

We left Tochou the same way we came in, through the front, first descending those two hundred meters down to ground level—two different elevator rides—and then through the labyrinth of lines and halls on the ground level. The skydeck had been full of tourists, but we’d been almost entirely left alone; there were more interesting things to look at than Opal. But down here in the maw of the bureaucratic beast, her shining hair and massive tail were by far the most attention-grabbing things to see, turning the heads of visitors and paper-pushers alike. The eyes that fell on me by association were becoming more and more unwelcome; she was long since inoculated to it, though.

“Okay, so—Hina’s going to meet you somewhere else, and in the interest of her privacy, I’m not actually going to hand you off to her directly.”

“I’m already, er, seen with you already, though.”

“Yeah, but she’s a bit…paranoid about it. She’s already, uh…” She lowered her voice, rolling her eyes, “Undercover.”

“Is that…a lack of faith in her disguise, or just that it’s not—” Too many eyes on me to dare use the Japanese without risk of embarrassment. “—magical girl?”

“The latter. Scamp can disappear completely when she wants. Besides, word about how you look won’t spread fast enough to catch up to you today, at least, not once the two of you disappear into the crowds.”

“Oh.” That somehow made it worse; it hadn’t quite occurred to me that celebrity-spotters on social media might make note of my appearance and spread it around. But if they were anything like Star—indeed, some of them might be people Star knew—my face was already destined to be cataloged into the weekly rumor mill surrounding the Radiances, just by being seen here with Opal today. “I’m going to be hunted down by paparazzi?”

“Well, the professionals know better than to mob us, but by next week there’s at least some chance of fans recognizing you, yeah. If that’s a problem…well, Hina will talk you through it.”

I didn’t relish the idea of being high-profile enough to garner attention from passersby in public even without a Radiance at my side—that was some small part of why I had rejected the idea of joining as a Radiance in the first place, secondary to the more obvious objections. Even the idea of my face eventually becoming joined publicly to my identity as Ezzen sat deeply wrong with me. I valued the near-perfect anonymity I had cultivated online; I’d managed to achieve a strange limbo between being popular and respected while remaining mostly private, and now that was being threatened.

“But it won’t come up today?”

“Shouldn’t. Rumor mill doesn’t work that fast. Er—sorry. I should have explained it more back when I made you the offer.”

“I’ll manage,” I sighed.

She winced a bit, which in turn made me feel bad for making her feel bad that I felt bad. We were great at this. She shook it off and led me the rest of the way out the building, and then around the corner to where we had street-parked—how humble. When we reached the car, I turned and looked again at Tochou’s facade, now just far enough away that I wouldn’t lose my balance trying to look up at it.

Somebody with a proper appreciation for architecture would have probably gotten more out of it, but Tochou cut an impressive figure nonetheless. It gave the impression of two huge columns stitched together in the middle until about halfway up, beyond which the two towers continued to rise individually, holding higher-level offices and the twin skydecks. The stone facade was a fortress of bureaucracy, with the two turrets standing sentinel above the keep, the entrance set in as though to shield it from assault. It felt as though it should have a drawbridge or portcullis or something, rather than the array of perfectly normal glass doors. Too, craning my neck up at the dual peaks adorned with satellite dishes, I almost expected to see them crowned with vast anti-aircraft guns watching the sky, perhaps trained on the scar. That mental image, of artillery atop great stone monoliths, came from a childhood trip to see the concrete flak towers in Vienna—a historical site that had fared WW2 far better than this city supposedly had. Those enormous slabs of concrete had long since been denuded of their armaments, which had been disappointing to ten-year-old Dalton at the time. Now, my imagination filled in the absence with the Spire’s own defensive emplacements and dropped the whole amalgam of concrete and cutting-edge cannonry onto the top of each of Tochou’s spires.

But no such weapons were necessary; the scar was inert, stitched shut and scabbed over. Anything that threatened this city would have to go through the Radiances, anyway.

Opal looked up with me. “View’s fine from down here?”

“Little dizzying…not scary, though, no. Sky’s big.”

“Astute observation.”

“…Thanks. I guess it is sort of scary, in a more abstract way. Feels like if you stare long enough you might fall up into it, y’know?”

She gave me a funny look. “Can’t say I do.”

I retreated into my jacket a bit at that, casting my gaze back down to Earth, the blush warring with the chilly air attacking my skin. My arms, the left of which had been absentmindedly squeezing the right to help fight off the winter’s ache, separated and delved into my pockets. Seeing my reaction, she cursed.

“Ah, bollocks. I feel every third thing I say makes you uncomfortable in some way. Sorry.”

I wanted to tell her it wasn’t her fault, because it really wasn’t, but I was shutting down a bit. My ears were replaying the stupid thing I had said over and over, my mind unable to buffer anything past the moment of embarrassment. Instead, it harkened back to the humiliating scene I had made earlier up on the skydeck, and the idea that more people would be looking at me from now on, my undersocialized, probably-autistic constant awkwardness on global display, to say nothing of how I was going to make a fool of myself with Hina, it was all this awful paralytic pressure—

“Oh, Ezzen. It’s not—it doesn’t have to be scary. You know I didn’t get good at talking to people overnight, right?”

I still didn’t respond verbally, trapped in the cycle of overstimulation and bad thoughts, but I managed the tiniest nod to indicate I was listening. She circled from my side to stand in front of me on the pavement. She probably cut an impressive figure with Tochou at her back, the kind you’d see on a postcard or the cover of a magazine, but all I saw from my downcast gaze and hunched shoulders were her trainers. They looked expensive, a splatter of soft pinks and baby blues and citrine yellows over pure white; the same hues that refracted across her scales, so maybe the shoes were custom.

“Remember what Hina said this morning? How I used to be a hikikomori? A shut-in?”

I actually hadn’t. I managed a noncommittal noise of acknowledgment.

“Well, it’s true. I was…I wanted the publicity, to be seen as a mahou shoujo, but I was terrified. Could barely form a complete sentence in front of people, and that was in my school uniform, not my transformation. If I ever went anywhere, it was because Hina dragged me there, or because I didn’t want Ai to spend time alone. Took me a long time to, er, ‘get it together’. You’ve—really splashed right into the deep end with all this and…what I said earlier about the Peacies probably made it sound like you’re on a timer to do the same. But you’re not, okay?”

She stepped a bit closer to me, but I still couldn’t raise my eyes to her.

“You’re not. You don’t—it’s really, really hard at first. But it’s just practice, and we don’t bite.” She made a dissatisfied noise. “Well, I suppose Hina does. The point is, if you don’t want to be in the public eye with the rest of us beyond your name, we can make that happen. And I promise, a year from now, it’ll be so much easier to just…exist. To not be embarrassed to be you. It just takes practice. Want to know what helped for me?”

“What?”

“I…gosh, it sounds a bit dumb when I say it out loud. I took an improv acting class. It’s one of the best decisions I ever made—okay, well, Hina threatened me at knifepoint to do it, but it’s still true. And at some point, the embarrassment just…became normal, yeah? It didn’t go away, I just got better at ignoring it to keep playing the role, learned to think on my feet even when my metaphorical arse was out. And when I started being Radiance Opal, and not Alice…I was still playing a role, until it became real. More than figuring out our costumes or anything else, more than anything aside from getting flametouched, pretending is what let me really become mahou shoujo. Again, not saying you have to follow in those exact footsteps, just…”

“…so it is roleplay.”

She guffawed at that. “Yes, it is, in this sense. It’s performative. But no more performative than any other public interaction. It’s all tatemae. Um, I’m getting off track—that’ll have to be a whole lecture on its own, eventually, but the point is: just try. I won’t tell you to not be embarrassed. Just try to…keep up the act, pretend you’re somebody who’s confident. You’ll mess up, and that’s fine, because while Hina’s real queer, she’s basically the perfect person to practice that sort of thing with because she’ll never make fun of you for making an effort. Okay? Can you do that?”

“…okay.”

“Attaboy.” She patted my shoulder gently—my left, so as not to put more weight on my bad leg, which I appreciated—then dug the stabilizer out of her bag and handed it to me. “This is yours. Feeling up to walking a hundred meters on your own?”

“Um. Think so?” I accepted it from her, rolling the bulky shape around in my hands before pocketing it in my jacket. It unbalanced me slightly, but that was a small price to pay for being able to walk at all. Then I processed the rest of what she was saying; I hadn’t quite realized we were to part ways right here on the pavement. She was just going to set me loose in an unfamiliar city and hope that I linked up with the right person, who was supposedly in disguise? I didn’t even have Hina’s number, which seemed like a bit of an oversight. This seemed like a bad plan, and while I didn’t say it aloud, my frown spoke for itself.

“Don’t worry,” she assured me, pointing over my shoulder. “Just follow the road. She’ll find you before too long. She’s already around here somewhere, actually, so it’s not like you’ll really be alone. She just doesn’t want to be seen with me.” She made a dissatisfied hmpf noise, obviously directed at her absent teammate rather than me. “Anyway, uh…right, the folder. I’ll show you where we keep files and stuff once you get home, yeah?”

“Okay? Sounds good. Um. Get home safe?”

I had unconsciously referred to Lighthouse Tower as “home”, prompted by her doing the same—and was not at all prepared to unpack that right now. She smiled at it, at least. Unreasonably, distractingly pretty.

“Will do. Have fun with Hina. Remember, she ever makes you uncomfortable or pushes you too far and you need a bail-out—call me. I’m never too busy to wrangle her, promise. See you tonight!”

With that, she got in her car. We waved at each other as she pulled out and onto the road, and then she was gone, leaving me alone in the shadow of the split skyscraper. Well, not alone, according to her claim that Hina was around here somewhere—though she had been a bit vague about exactly how close. Nothing for it. I began to walk in the direction she had indicated.

Following the road as instructed led me through underpasses, past glass-enclosed plazas, and into a gradually more tourist-dense area. I didn’t look out of place on these streets; unassumingly dressed, black-haired white guys were among the most common types of tourist, and I was relieved to find that my prior stressing about being recognized was unfounded for now.

The road eventually terminated at a T-intersection, surrounded on all sides by what my maps app said were hotels—Hiltons, Hyatts, and the like. I stood at the corner of the intersection, now unsure of how to proceed. I supposed I should at least cross the road; there was an interesting-looking statue in one of those small green spaces Opal seemed to like so much. It was really just a small brick plaza with a row of trees and some shrubs, and the greenery wasn’t exactly living up to its name in the middle of winter, but the open space was at least a reprieve from the relative claustrophobia of the tall buildings around me. The crosswalk signal turned green, and I was about to cross—

A spark of icy fire ignited in my chest. The cold winter air was suddenly cloying around me, far too hot and humid by contrast to the frigid magic blooming inside me. I stumbled—not into the street, thankfully, more of a stagger to the side to lean against the traffic signal’s post. An attack? An ambush by the PCTF or Hikanome, taking advantage of Opal’s laxity, her assurance that nobody would try this so soon?

As I tried to regain myself past the coughing fit and fight down the explosion of sweaty discomfort, I pressed my forearm to my side, denying my tattoo and the spear it held. If I was under attack, I could summon it in an instant; better to wait for the right moment and not give away that it was an option. Somebody approached me from the side, then, and I felt the tattoo itch. I waited, waited—then turned, raised my scarred arm to shield myself from the stranger. It was on the verge of igniting, wisps of steam rising from it in the cold air.

Then logic caught up to me. This spark of flame? A stranger on the streets? It was Hina, duh. I sheepishly lowered my arm to indulge her ambush, the jitter in my chest from reignited panic transforming into a primal excitement at her predatory approach—which turned to a lump of leaden dread in my stomach when it wasn’t her.

Her eyes were wrong.

The rest of her look was explicable enough for a magic-enhanced disguise: black hair, black lipstick, a baggy black jacket like mine over a short skirt, big boots with some metal embellishments. Overall, goth, but fairly subdued, and all within the parameters of what was possible, still a twenty-something Japanese woman of approximately the right height and build. But her eyes weren’t blue. They were a mild brown, and that simply made no sense—no contact lens could refract away that impossible blue. Could magic? Yes, trivially—but my gut was sure, absolutely certain, that it wasn’t her, against the assurances of logic. I still attempted to trust the latter, trying to talk myself down from the spike of adrenaline and the almost painful itch in my arm.

“…Hina?”

The woman blinked in surprise and stepped back from me.

“You’re not supposed to be able to see me.”

She didn’t sound like Hina. Stronger Japanese accent, higher-pitched voice. I prepared to draw my spear.

“Who are you?”

She didn’t answer me, taking another step away, eyes narrowing. She didn’t move like Hina, none of the supernatural balance, neither a stalking prowl nor explosive motion. Then she splintered, like a hyper-realistic rendering in stained glass struck by a shockwave, and shattered into a thousand fragments. They burned away in wisps of smoke, and she was gone, leaving me to take deep, slow breaths of the chilly air and slowly release my mental hold on my spear binding as my core temperature returned to normal, human levels.

An illusion—a messenger? A voyeur, really, or perhaps a stalker, if I wasn’t supposed to have been able to see her. And how had I done that? My Flame’s reaction was surely a factor, but I hadn’t woven anything; whatever reaction that had been was pure intuition, like how Hina had directly stoked my flame last night. I shuddered at both the memory and the terror still in my veins, the adrenaline making my fingers shake as I fumbled for my phone to tell Opal what I had just seen, tell her to turn around and come pick me up—

“Hey, cutie. What happened? Ripple’s all fucky.”

The husky voice was unmistakable. So was the bouncy step that concealed the coiled energy of an apex predator on alert, one who knew that something had intruded upon her territory. She was in a comfortable-looking sweater and baggy pants, a silvery grey trenchcoat hanging over her shoulders. Fashionable as ever.

Those things didn’t confirm to me that it was her, though, not beyond doubt; I still nearly jumped out of my skin, half-brandishing my forearm with its renewed hiss of steam, the itch returning to my tattoo. I didn’t lower my guard until she lowered her dark sunglasses, peering at me over the rims.

I’d never been so relieved to see those sapphire eyes.


Author’s Note:

If you’re ever in Tokyo, I highly, highly recommend visiting one of the observation decks, either at Tochou, Roppongi Hills, Shibuya Sky, or especially Skytree. It’s incredible, especially if you don’t have hangups about altitude like Ez does; hopefully the prose conveys the sheer absurd scale. It really does just sort of fade into the horizon.

Thanks to the beta readers: Softies, Maria, Cassiopeia, and Zak.

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon

From On High // 1.10

CONTENT WARNINGS

None

The Main Todai building was officially called Lighthouse Tower. The actual name in Japanese was a direct transliteration of the English and had inspired my first impromptu Japanese lesson on the walk over, through an underground tunnel on the first-level basement linking it to the adjacent parking structure.

Raitohausu tawa. Laitohausu tawar. Raithaos tawa?

‘R’ was a terrible letter, at least the Japanese one. It just wasn’t a sound my mouth was used to making at all.

“You’re getting there! You can get away with a really light ‘D’ sound instead for the ‘R’. Make the last ‘A’ longer, too.”

Daitohausu tawaa?

“Too hard on the ‘D’.” She immediately facepalmed at her own innuendo. “I’m so glad Hina didn’t hear that.”

When her hand came away, she looked the same—no makeup? Her skin really was just that smooth. The realization prompted a jolt of envy I didn’t quite understand, and I brushed my face with my fingers unconsciously. I discovered a few more missed spots around my jaw that had gone unshaven. The spot Hina had zapped stung a bit, and I was grateful that it wasn’t visibly inflamed as I checked my reflection in the rearview mirror.

Opal’s car was in a reserved spot right next to the tunnel. It wasn’t visibly the main ride of a major VNT organization leader. It was a nice car, some low-rider sporty import in a sleek white that matched her hair and tail, but I had been primed for…actually, I wasn’t sure what I had been primed for. One of those anime girl illustration wraps, but of her team? That didn’t sound like her; she didn’t even have a bumper sticker in that vein. The interior was more custom than the exterior, though: the driver’s seat was modified to accommodate her tail, the lumbar section of the back removed to allow the thick limb to spill out into the backseat and coil like…toothpaste? Surely there was a more flattering comparison, but that was what came to mind.

Alice was dressed slightly heavier than yesterday, opting to also add a pale-yellow crop top over the sports bra underneath the same white jacket. That was presumably for propriety’s sake rather than anything to do with the cold, but even with the addition, I would have been horribly embarrassed to wear such an exposing ensemble to a government office. Being in proximity to it was an exercise in fighting down secondhand embarrassment even as I rebuked myself for the way my eyes were drawn to the subtle bounce of her chest. I had to build up my tolerance to this sort of thing soon. Surely, the way my eyes wandered of their own accord was making these girls uncomfortable, despite assurances to the contrary.

She was already snacking on some sort of pastry: circular with a hole in the middle, like a donut, but with square edges instead of round. She took a few massive chomps, chewed hastily, swallowed with some effort, took a long draw from an iced tea she’d managed to sneak out the door while fleeing Hina and Amane’s argument, and then changed the topic as we pulled out of the parking space.

“You’re taking the amputation rather well.”

Was I? I supposed I was.

“It’s—thank you?” Silence reigned for a few beats as we went up a ramp to the parking structure’s ground level. “It doesn’t seem like all that big a deal, I guess. I don’t know. Maybe it hasn’t sunk in?”

If the quality of the rush-job prosthetic they had already given me was anything to go by, the one still in the works would be basically perfect once I finished healing. I didn’t feel like an amputee, at any rate. Opal nodded, waving at somebody getting out of their car who was presumably starting their workday. Support staff, perhaps, a totally unremarkable 40-something man in a suit. Slicked back hair, briefcase—the very image of a Japanese salaryman, even to my limited cultural context. His car was much less flashy than Opal’s, some mini Mitsubishi that they probably only sold domestically. He responded to Opal’s gesture with a small bow as we passed by.

“That’s Suzuki-san, no relation to Hina. He’s on the marketing team. You’d like him, I think…anyway, amputation. It’ll feel more real with time. This might sound a bit uncouth, but you got pretty lucky. If you had lost more of the foot, like up to the ankle, your recovery timeline would look much worse. The fact that you can already stand even without the stabilizer is a boon. Don’t just grit your teeth through it if it hurts, though, yeah?”

I assumed that came from experience with Amethyst’s condition. Even in my limited experience thus far, it was clear that she was a mess. Actually, it occurred to me that I’d hardly seen her stand in her human form, let alone walk. She didn’t seem to carry a cane or any other sort of mobility aid, but my gut said she ought to. My memories went back to the glimpse I had caught yesterday of the port in her midriff, and the way her argument with Hina had been on the verge of a shouting match. Both of them had pointed at me at least twice even in that short period.

“…Honestly, I feel like I’m imposing. Did that argument start because of me?”

“Ah, no, no. You’re entirely blameless for that. It’s more like…well, you know Hina. And Amane is the opposite, avoidant. Always in mantle because it lets her not be in pain for a while.”

“Mm.” As always, mention of their brand of magic took my attention. It seemed alright to ask these things now. “So your transformations can’t feel pain? No red links anywhere?”

“Well, it depends. Pain is a useful signal, but…alright, actually, we should start at the beginning, since I was hoping to have this talk on the way over anyway. How much do you know about magical girls?”

“Not much.”

“…Meaning?”

“I…uh. I have a friend who’s a fan of yours, but that’s it. Never seen an anime about them or anything.”

We arrived at a little electronic toll booth that marked the entrance of the parking structure.

“That’s alright. We’ll get you up to speed on the classics in the next few weeks.” She rolled down the window and waved a card at it. “But let me fill you in on the basics now, if that’s alright?”

The booth beeped and raised the barrier arm to allow us onto the streets of Tokyo. I had seen the immediately local skyline from my room’s window up on the 20th floor, but the effect was different on the ground. Down here, it was easy to forget just how tall the buildings were; Lighthouse Tower’s 20-story glass-and-steel facade was the same as its 80-story neighbors. With it as the model in my head and my view of higher floors obstructed by the car’s roof, it felt like we were surrounded by mid-size buildings rather than the truly tremendous skyscrapers they were. My frame of reference was a bit skewed anyway, though, since the Spire completely dwarfed anything in this city.

Since I couldn’t much see the skyline from down here, what really caught my attention was the people. The weather forecast had said it was actually a fair bit warmer here than in England today, high of 9 Celsius—yet everybody was bundled up. Scarves and hats abounded, topping off long overcoats and other heavy winter wear, a stark contrast to Alice’s athleisure. Her exposed skin wasn’t entirely without company among the pedestrians, though. She gestured with her reduced pastry at a trio of girls in bona fide sailor uniforms, bare-legged under their skirts. The girls pointed back at us; the glass was tinted, so they probably couldn’t see us, but it stood to reason that Opal’s personal ride was pretty iconic in its own right.

“That’s how old we were when we started. Most mahou shoujo deals with girls in high school or younger, chosen by some higher power for their youthful purity—the untainted love in their heart, that sort of thing—to do battle against evil monsters.”

I nodded, already seeing some of the real-world parallels, though our kind—still wasn’t used to thinking of myself as the in-group—were far more randomly selected. No distinguishable pattern for us. “Flametouched.”

“Mhm.” She took another bite of the pastry I would later learn is called a baumkuchen. “Aesthetically speaking, I’m sure you’ve already seen enough Sailor Moon stuff to get the picture by osmosis, online as you’ve been. No offense.”

“None taken. So it’s all, er, ribbons, hearts, gems?”

“Frills. Bows.”

She hung a left, and we pulled onto what seemed to be a more significant traffic artery. The streets reminded me of NYC in terms of how things were separated into blocks rather than the jumble of many European cities, but the big difference was that the Japanese loved signage to a degree that I had never quite seen before. Street signs were fairly universal, of course, but every storefront had a big sign, and everywhere I looked, there were flyers and bulletins. Opal continued.

“And wands, and sometimes actual weapons, yes. And all that comes with the transformation; otherwise, they’re just regular girls. The five of us, not getting those as part of our signing bonus, so to speak, had to make our own transformations. The Japanese for that is henshin, by the way; that’s the word you’ll see people use when talking about our mantles.”

Henshin.” I rolled the word around in my mouth. I’d probably seen Star use it before. “Got it. So technically speaking, a mantle is…a PMLMC? My friend says it’s more mech-like than an actual transformation, but that’s all speculation.”

She took another sip of iced tea. “Correct. Yes, your friend is right; they’re psychomotive. It’s a neat little fourspace swap that gets our actual body out of harm’s way, and we plug our consciousness into the LM construct to fight without worry of harm. You can see how that’s not really on the original theme.”

“But visually it’s just an outfit swap?”

“Visually, yeah, the basic LMC is a duplicate of our bodies, and we add modifications on top of that for the outfits, which at least gets us looking like proper mahou shoujo, other than Amane. But unlike the source material, it’s an entirely separate body, so we had to implement everything ourselves. You saw some of the structural and motive elements yesterday—the parts derived from Spire dermis—but the sensory and control stuff is where most of the work goes. Every sense is custom-implemented.”

“And the fewer the better, since those would be red links.”

“Yes!” She sounded pleased I was keeping up. “So the real trick is getting enough psychomotive integration that controlling it is as fluid and intuitive as our own bodies, without the red links relaying pain down the lattice back to us. It’s finicky, and not the first solution we went with—ask Ai to show you her back binding sometime.”

“I—I’m not sure I could manage that. It sounds fascinating, though.”

She chuckled, slitted pupils looking at me out of the corner of her eyes. “You really don’t have to be so nervous around us. If you’re making us uncomfortable, believe me, we’ll let you know. We wouldn’t have asked you to stay with us if we were worried about that sort of thing. Where was I—yeah, so we’re not really working on actual mahou shoujo rules, you understand?”

I wished I could be less nervous and briefly considered confiding more in her about it—but reflexively retreated from examining that notion, instead accepting the dangled bit of conversational escape. “I think so. So…you’d say the mecha comparison is accurate?”

I didn’t know much about that genre either, but Opal nodded.

“We’ve done a lot of work to try to make it more hooked-in and less like flying a jet fighter, but…yeah, I hate to admit it: we’re magical girl-shaped mecha, functionally speaking. Mind if I ask who your friend is? One of the YouTubers? That’s the sort of circles you move in, to my understanding.”

“Um, not quite. But she does a lot of the research for some of the videos about you—about Lighthouse as a whole, I mean. Um…Starstar97?” I cringed at how the username sounded in this offline setting, but Opal nodded in recognition.

“Heard the name, I think. Tell her I said hi. Actually—” We had just come to a stop at another fairly large intersection, so she turned to me and threw up a peace sign, flashing a practiced smile. Radiant indeed. “A pic would make her day, I hope? I could do a short video, too; this light usually takes about a minute.”

“Um, wow—really?” Should she even be doing something like this while we were on the road? Didn’t that sort of thing give a bad impression? But it wasn’t like I was going to question her judgment on this; she certainly would know better than I. I fumbled my phone out of my pocket; I had been trying to adhere to ‘polite conversation behaviors’ by not looking at it and instead keeping my eyes on the city around us. “Ready?”

“Yep.”

I hit record and tried to keep the camera steady. Radiance Opal launched into a peppy, authentic-sounding greeting.

“Hey, Starstar97! I’m with Ezzen, and he mentioned you’re a fan, so I just wanted to say thanks for your support and the work you do! Houseki hikare!” She nodded to me after a moment. “There you go. Hope she likes that! And send that to me, too, if you would? I won’t put the whole thing up publicly, but this year we’re going to do a montage video like ‘Every Time the Radiances Said Houseki Hikare in 2022’.”

That wasn’t particularly my speed—I always ignored similar videos of the Vaetna saying the Spire’s catchphrase when they showed up in my recommended page—but it was definitely the kind of thing Star enjoyed. And Opal was right, this was going to make her day, or maybe her whole week. I was pleased to find my cell connection acceptable to send the video even while on the road. I attached a small message of my own, too.

ezzen: Treat for you. Opal’s so nice; she’s not actually quite this peppy, but she’s so damn…kind.

ezzen: Which she’s currently explaining to me is very mahou shoujo, so I guess that tracks.

ezzen: Hope I’m spelling that right.

We pulled onto an elevated motorway.

“Um, can she share it around?”

“Yeah, of course, if she wants. We just have a policy of not sharing it on our end because, well…some of our fans can get jealous.” Her grip audibly tightened on the steering wheel, a squeal of leather. I relayed the permission, though not the comment.

The cityscape was changing around us. The high-rises had given way to shorter, squatter apartment buildings—though still only short by comparison, most of them being at least eight stories tall. Soon after, the buildings were entirely replaced by trees on both sides. Opal gestured to the left with the final chunk of baumkuchen.

“This green stretch is Motoakasaka, which has a bunch of temples and one of the old Imperial estates. Can’t get a very good view of it from up here, though.”

Sure enough, a column of apartment buildings soon obstructed what little view we had. Now that we were away from the pedestrians and storefronts, the cityscape was mostly defined by grey concrete juxtaposed with clusters of foliage denuded of most of their green by the winter. Come spring, when these little islands of nature were back to their full green, I could see how it’d be pretty. As it was, though, the city had a certain brutalist ugliness to it, at least from this vantage point.

“I don’t love that we’re not ‘proper’ mahou shoujo in our transformations, but there are upsides. We can’t lose our powers by losing our purity, for one. And real magic is a lot more flexible than the power systems you see in most anime.”

I didn’t want to offend her, but I needed clarification on the basis for this whole thing.

“Uh…so, it’s roleplay?”

“I mean…in the sense that we’re not literally selected by a higher power on the basis of purity, no.” She sighed. “But that’s not in our control, and we’re the real thing in every other sense. Are the Vaetna roleplaying superheroes?”

“They’re really more like knights,” I protested.

“Point. Why does it matter that our moral code comes from anime? I’m trying to make a difference with the hand I’ve been dealt, to follow in the footsteps of the heroes I grew up admiring. Am I wrong in saying you look up to the Vaetna in the same way?”

She wasn’t, but it felt like a false dichotomy. In my eyes, she was comparing a fictional morality system from kids’ cartoons to a group of people who engaged in very real geopolitics.

“The Vaetna are real, though.”

“What we believe in isn’t all that different from the Spire. We just—can’t trample over nations like they can. And wouldn’t even if we could. That doesn’t make it roleplay. Doesn’t make it fake.”

She was getting defensive. I flinched. “Alright, sorry. So…” I searched for another topic. “If the aesthetic matters so much, why’s Amethyst a big crystal mech? And, er, your tail, is that inspired by anything?”

“Amane likes the intimidation factor of being huge, and copying her body for the LM is…complicated, in a way that it isn’t for the rest of us. Residuals. As for this…” She swished her tail in the backseat. “Memorable, isn’t it?”

“Er, yeah, I suppose. Are dragons, ah, mahou shoujo?

She scratched her temple as we changed lanes.

“Well…animal traits aren’t unheard of, but usually it’s part of the whole team’s theming, and I’m sure you’ve noticed that that’s not our theme. That’s because I didn’t choose it. It’s a metamorph residual, like Hina, though hers are more subtle. It started for me when we got our flame donation. I’ve come to appreciate how distinctive it is, though. Being Todai’s Dragon has a nice ring to it.”

There was something a little halting in how she said it.

“So it’s flesh, not LM.”

“Yep, marvel of nature and all that. It’s really quite marketable—we’ve got plushes of the tail, my eyes stand out as much as Hina’s or Amane’s in the posters…I’ve lucked into being a real-life anime girl, even if the exact subtype doesn’t entirely fit with my genre, and that’s worth it when we trade so much on—”

“Do you like it?”

“—our reputation and appearance.”

I don’t know why I blurted it out and interrupted her, but it was just something in her tone. It sounded like she was rationalizing. Her eyes flicked to me briefly before refocusing on the road.

“I live with it.”

That hurt, and I wasn’t quite sure why. She continued after a moment.

“It’s…inconvenient, for sure. You see how much I eat, and stuff like this seat—lots of accommodations like that. I miss wearing pants sometimes. I’m more of a skirts girl anyway, though.”

I abstained from pointing out that she wasn’t wearing a skirt now; I had intentionally avoided examining the exact way her leggings were modified to make room for the extra limb when we had been walking together. She was practically begging the question, but I was too shy to ask about her fashion choices…and there was another kind of discomfort, the way she signaled unhappiness about her body, that made my fingers return to my face, feeling the spots of stubble I had missed again.

“Sorry for interrupting.”

“It’s fine.” She seemed as eager as me to go to another topic. “Does the, er, commercialized side of what we do bother you?”

“Not…really? The Vaetna’ve got plenty of merch.” Then I thought about it some more, reminded of something Star had said before regarding how their PR worked. “Well…can I say something that might be offensive?”

“Sure. Trust me, I’ve gone under much more severe cross-examination of our way of doing things.”

“Alright, then…it just seems especially performative. Like with the video earlier.” I put my hands up hastily. “Not like roleplay! It’s just…if you’re playing up the act for publicity, then that’s sort of acknowledging that it’s at least partially an act, not totally genuine.”

“Not wrong. But we live it, and believe in it. It’s…there’s a lot of reasons we do it. It’s important to be seen. It’s kind of a concession to the original concept, since mahou shoujo do tend toward a sort of secret identity paradigm, but…well, think about it this way. Since our status as magical girls is not granted by some higher power, we need to work harder than Usagi or Hibiki to maintain it, to make it more real. So, yes, it’s performative, but only because we believe it matters. Is that a problem?”

“Er—as long as you’re not going to try to get me in one of those costumes.”

She laughed. “Perish the thought! Whatever Hina says, I know you didn’t sign up to become one of us. No pressure to participate with any of the marketing stuff beyond what concerns your research.”

That was something of a relief.

“How much does that factor into the, er, day-to-day? Promotions and all that?”

“Depends. In terms of what you’d call VNT activities, we’re more on the reactive side, so it depends on if there are monsters for us to fight at the time.”

“Um…’monsters’ as in infernos?”

“That’s another spot where theory sort of bows to praxis. Case in point—see these trees on our left? That’s Meiji Jingu, the biggest shrine in Japan. It’s attached to Yoyogi Park. Next week, Hikanome—er, Sun’s Blessing—is holding a demonstration here, and we’re supposed to keep an eye on them.”

“They’re a cult, right? Like Zero-Day.” I wasn’t quite sure where she was going with this.

“Yep. Biggest in Japan. In a way, their leaders are a pretty good adaptation of the ‘proper’ mahou shoujo villains. People with the same powers as us, but misusing them. Hardly an objective black-and-white structure, but in a world where so-called ‘incarnations of darkness’ and such don’t exist…” She punctuated the label with air-quotes. “And yes, infernos, but those aren’t evil. They’re just…”

“People. Like us.”

“Just the bad ending, yeah. That’s a little mahou shoujo, too.”

It was one of the great injustices of this era that some people couldn’t handle the awesome power that fell from the sky, overwhelmed by these fragments of what the various cults called the only provable divinity. It broke my heart that nobody had found a way to reverse the process or permanently contain them; they all met the same fate as Dad. Even the Vaetna still just went for mercy kills, seven years on. Opal went on somberly.

“It’s one of those things I dream about solving, a way to stop the inferno and save the victim. Nobody deserves that.” Her resolution hung in the air, an intense pressure directed at nothing in particular.

“Yeah. Me too.”

As I’d originally explained to her yesterday, part of what had gotten me into magic was the drive to understand what had happened to Dad. I’d eventually been forced to accept that it wasn’t the type of magical problem I’d be able to solve in glyphs, not if the Vaetna couldn’t with their mastery of magic and near-boundless power. But maybe…with Flame of my own, with the Radiances’ help? It was egotistical to think I could do what the Spire couldn’t, but the spark of hubris reignited in me. I resolved to take another look at my old papers on the topic tonight.

Her follow-up question was no reprieve from the dark atmosphere. “Do you think there’s such a thing as evil, Ezzen? As monsters?”

“I…well…The Spire Stands, you know?” I sheepishly tried to articulate how that connected. “The strong ought to—have an obligation to—protect the weak, but…power corrupts. Not always, but often enough. I don’t know much about Sun’s Blessing specifically, but Flamebearer cults and the like…they’re ugly. I think there’s evil there.”

“Agreed. Most of the believers are fine. Just people, again, and I can’t fault people for needing to believe in things. But the VNTs at the center of it? I’d call Sugawara emblematic of the monsters, at least as far as flamebearers are concerned.”

“He’s…the founder of Hikanome? ‘The Savior’?”

“Don’t call him that.”

I noted some hypocrisy there—her team got the larger-than-life, fiction-inspired titles, but didn’t extend the same privilege to their enemies. I didn’t interrupt her to call it out, though, because from what I knew—she was right. He deserved to be left in the dustbin of history after what he had done. She continued.

“The UK’s got a big cult too, right?”

I had figured from the accent that she had grown up in London, so I was a bit surprised she didn’t know. “Well, Zero-Day is technically based in America…but yeah, they’ve got some influence. Really, though, everything in the UK regarding magic is subordinate to the PCTF.”

“How big?”

“Er, I’d have to check.” A quick google gave the answer. “Eight hundred thousand?”

“Hikanome has seven million in Japan and three million more abroad. Next week they’ll fill the entire park.”

I went quiet, looking out the window as I watched the park pass us by. It had dominated the left side view for the past few minutes.

“And you’re supposed to stop that from turning into a riot?”

“They’re pretty peaceful these days, with Sugawara in prison, at least the sect that’ll be there next week. It’s more about appeasement, showing our faces. They love us, worship us. Off the record, the feeling isn’t entirely mutual.”

“The fans you mentioned before?”

“Yeah. But like I said—they’re not the problem, not the monsters. What do you think of the PCTF?”

It was a leading question, and I understood where it was headed.

“I…I mean, I had overall good experiences with them with this,” I gestured to the scars on my arm, “But it’s kind of an open secret that they’re less than ethical. And the rumors…” I didn’t know how to segue gracefully into what she wanted me to ask. It was a horrible thing to acknowledge, even when the same fate had nearly befallen me two days ago. Her confirmation made my tattoo itch as my skin crawled.

“All true. Every single one. She’s living proof. Every time she has to cancel an event because she’s bedridden, every time she tries to hide the fact that she can barely keep food down—it’s on their heads.” Her voice could have cut diamond. “This doesn’t leave this car or the penthouse, you understand?”

“I—yes, I understand. So…they really did…?”

This didn’t feel like a topic for the sunlight, for this cold February day on the way to do some terribly boring paperwork and go on a not-date in the city after. This pretty girl and her sports car ought not to exist in the same world as black sites and drugs and torture. But I knew in my gut that Opal was telling the truth.

“They did. Her and dozens more.” She took a deep breath. “I think you being here will bring us back into conflict with them, basically inevitably. Hina knew that would happen. She wants the fight—we have unfinished business. The reason I really wanted to get the ball rolling on your paperwork today was to give your presence here some legitimacy before the bloodhounds show up.”

“They won’t actually try to abduct me again, would they?” My blood was up just thinking of the possibility. Surely, the Spire would step in if it came to that; it would be a huge, front-page-news violation of the standing agreements between all the various VNT groups.

“They might. Listen—” I heard her tail moving in the backseat. “As far as I’m concerned, if there are monsters in this world, it’s them. At least the cults believe in something, and it’s hard to begrudge them that when we just discussed where my own beliefs come from. But the PCTF just wants power for its own sake. ‘Peacekeepers’. Ha. If they had their way, we’d all be turned into fucking batteries for their superweapons.” She laughed mirthlessly, looking straight out onto the road. I suddenly realized how hot the air in the car had gotten and squirmed a bit in my seat. “No. They are not touching you. I refuse. Not in our city.” Then she suppressed the incandescent fury, her voice softening, the atmosphere in the car cooling back down to tolerable levels.

“Revenge isn’t mahou shoujo. But destroying evil is.”

There had been a time in my life where I interacted with a government office on a nearly daily basis. My dad had died on the first day of the firestorms, and it had taken a few months for nations to get a grip on reparations for the casualties and the bereaved. Consequently, I was in the US government’s first batch of the Inferno Recovery Program, one of the predecessors of what would become the PCTF. The program included what little testing for residuals had been available at the time—before ‘ripple’ was even in the vocabulary for magic—as well as a three-week period of observation ‘just in case’.

I was a special case for two reasons: one, because I was directly related to the unfortunate flametouched—“Paranatural Event Origin,” as the endless documents had put it back then, already denuded of personhood—and two, because I wasn’t a US citizen, and they needed to figure out what to do with me. Ultimately, they’d shipped me right back to Bristol, where I spent two years with my grandparents, in and out of hospitals for regular checkups while both the UK and American governments figured out what more should be done with me, if anything.

Nothing really came of it; rather anticlimactic, in a way. I had no residuals, no evidence of being somehow secondhand flametouched or anything of that sort. If I had shown any signs, I would have likely been subjected to a further battery of testing and been more closely watched by the PCTF during my rise to prominence online. Instead, the last time I had met with an official on that basis was on the five-year anniversary, and that had been for a general check-in and well-wishes, nothing exciting. I had still clung to the idea that my dad’s death and the burns on my hand meant something, that it had marked me as special in the eyes of the Frozen Flame, but that had never really had much basis in reality—

Until two days ago. Now, the fact that my flames manifested from those scars was a surefire sign that I hadn’t gone entirely untouched by that first encounter. I didn’t buy into the idea that the Flame was necessarily a blessing, but the events of the past two days had made me certain I was special in some way, if only by circumstance rather than any actions of my own. Hina and Ai had reinforced that idea; even the least charitable interpretation of the former’s predations toward me implied that she saw something there, and the latter had outright said that I might not be playing by the same rules as other Flamebearers.

Tochou inflicted a critical strike upon these notions of ‘specialness’ by the simple weight of paperwork. I had sort of expected the de-facto leader of Todai paving the way would at least grease the wheels of bureaucracy—it was not to be. We were treated more or less exactly like every other person. We’d go to a kiosk, take a numbered ticket, wait a bit, then go to a clerk. Opal would talk with them for a moment, we’d get some documents, she’d talk me through what it said, I’d sign, and we’d be directed to a different kiosk, slowly accumulating extra paperwork and receipts for fees which she assured me weren’t coming out of my pocket. In all, we’d done this cycle four times so far.

I’d had a bit of a scare when I realized I hadn’t thought to bring my passport, but it turned out that Opal had retrieved it from my backpack yesterday. She’d taken my travel documents so I couldn’t escape—but that was nagging paranoia, easier to brush off than ever; it was just her being prepared. That worry still lingered regarding how I was essentially bound to her as long as she was holding onto my foot’s stabilizer, but given the state of my ankle, I wasn’t going anywhere fast anyway. In all, my foot had been wonderfully cooperative as we navigated to different areas of the bureaucratic labyrinth, at least compared to the near-uselessness from before the stabilizer had been introduced, even if my ankle still throbbed distantly. I continued to ice it while we were sat down, which was helping.

Opal handed the passport back to me as we returned to the small sitting area we had essentially claimed as a home base between interacting with clerks. She sat to my right, sideways on her chair to accommodate her tail, rifling through the documents we’d accumulated.

“What would have happened without it?”

“Well, you still have an actual ID, but they’d have had to check with the UK embassy, probably, and that would be a snag for the PCTF to get involved.”

“So as long as everything stays on Japan’s side, they can’t touch me?”

“Well…I didn’t say that. I had our legal people look into it when Hina brought you in, and while the UK doesn’t have grounds to extradite you as a fugitive or anything—they would if Japan was a NATO member, but they’re not—you should still probably stay far away from the embassy for the time being.”

“Until…?”

“I…don’t know, yet. This’ll blow over eventually.”

Some decisions were made; for one, my address of residence was to be Lighthouse Tower, same as the Radiances. In addition to continuing the pronunciation lesson from earlier, I also received my crash-course in the rest of the country’s addressing system: backward compared to the US or UK, starting at the largest scale and working down from prefecture to city to neighborhood to street address. We also had to contend with my name.

“Dalton is what’s on your ID. Is that alright?”

I had just been getting used to being called Ezzen. “It’s—fine. It’s what I’m used to, anyway.”

She seemed to pick up on the frustration of identity, putting a hand gently over mine, which I half-flinched away from before suppressing the urge. “We’ll still call you Ezzen if you’d like; Dalton doesn’t have to be your name anywhere but the paperwork. I just don’t want to get in trouble because the names on your documents mismatch. It’s a huge pain. Is there a reason you prefer the online name?”

“Um.” I really didn’t want to admit to her that it had been because Hina had pushed me, so I fell back on the explanation I had used with Ebi. “Well, you know the etymology, right?”

“{MANIFEST}. So it’s your…identity with magic, and it signals your preference for the Spire.” She saw how I shifted uncomfortably; she was right on the money. “It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, take it from me. Coming up with names was one of the first things we did when forming Todai.”

That made me feel better; the majority of Flamebearers with any kind of public presence took on some sort of epithet or title, and even simpler, less-aggrandizing name changes were also common enough. The Vaetna were actually the exception—or, since nobody could trace their identities from before the age of magic, they might have had the most complete identity overhauls of any of us.

“Um—how did you end up with ‘Radiances’ anyway?”

She grinned. “The gemstone thing was what I’d always imagined as a kid when I pictured myself as a magical girl, and Radiances were always the title. Just felt right, you know? I didn’t know which—for a long time, I sort of figured I’d be Diamond, but I wound up going with ‘Opal’ when my dreams actually came true. Still doesn’t feel real sometimes.”

Diamond would have fit her too, but I could see how it might come off as a bit arrogant compared to her teammates. I lowered my voice, feeling a little like this peek behind the curtain wasn’t supposed to be happening in public.

“So they’re…arbitrary? The choices of gemstones?”

She didn’t seem to share the concern, shrugging easily. This must have come up in interviews before for her to be so nonchalant about it.

“Mostly. For me and Hina, we already looked the parts, my hair, her eyes. Ai chose Emerald because…I think just because green is her favorite color, but I don’t quite remember. I’m at least sure that there’s no grand reason behind that one. Amane picked Amethyst because it sounds something like her name, even though I’ve always thought her eyes should have made her Jade or something else green—besides, Emerald was already taken by then. And Yuuka is…Bloodstone.” She chuckled. “Having a member with a more goth aesthetic is also pretty mahou shoujo, so I’m glad she fills that role so easily.”

I hadn’t yet met the fifth member, so I was only working off of Star’s rants and my abortive Wikipedia skim from yesterday to picture her, plus Ebi’s comment that she was some sort of life sciences grad student. Biology or ecology or something in that vein, but I didn’t quite see how that connected to a title like ‘Bloodstone’. It was a mystery for another time, though, because this whole topic had cut me a bit more deeply than I had been prepared for. I had always fantasized that, as a Vaetna, I’d go by Ezzen, not Dalton, and Opal’s own admission of the same habits created a weird feeling of intimacy I didn’t quite want to confront. I looked over the paperwork arrayed before us again, pointing at the first empty box I saw.

“What goes here?”

“Your furigana. That’s, uh…how your name is spelled in Japanese, since the sounds are different.”

She pulled out some random receipt she assured me we wouldn’t need, and wrote:

コリオー・エッゼン

“That’s your name in Japanese, I think. Korioo Ezzen. Uh, if we’re going with what’s on your ID, then…” She wrote another name: ダルトン. “Daruton. ‘Colliot’ is French, right?”

“Great-grandfather, yeah.”

“Well, sorry to say, Japanese is terrible with French words. Still, Ezzen can be your name basically everywhere but your ID, and if you ask people to call you ‘Ezzen’, they will. ‘Ezzen-san’ sounds…mostly Japanese, I think, not that you have to pass for a native anyway.” She scribbled some kanji. “You can get away with writing it in kanji a few different ways—but I’m getting off track. You can just stick with katakana. Like how I write Arisu for my name.” She scribbled it: アリス.

“Not a Japanese name, is it?”

“Well, I think the accent gives me away no matter what.”

“I, um, didn’t want to ask. You’re a Londoner?”

“Nope, grew up here.” She waved it off good-naturedly. “I’m what they call a halfie. Dad’s Japanese, Mom is a second-generation Brit. And Tokyo has a British school. It’s a whole thing, there are American ones too. So I’m a Japanese citizen, but lived in this little pocket of fake-London in the middle of Tokyo until high school. Spent a lot of summers out in the countryside with Dad’s family, though, so I do consider myself Japanese in terms of culture or heritage or however you’d call it.”

Wow. That was a step beyond the years I spent living in America. “You’ve never been to Britain?”

“I have, but never lived there. The plan was for me to go to Oxford—but that was before the firestorms, and once we were flametouched…no way. I wasn’t going to leave Hina and Ai behind.” She shook herself. “You lived in the US for a while, though, right? What was that like?”

“Fine? Normal? I don’t remember much from before it, and after…”

Little more needed to be said on that front. The arrival of magic had rather thoroughly screwed up practically everybody’s plans for the future in the short term, even disregarding the grander geopolitical impact. Doubly so if you were like me and had lost people, or were flametouched like the Radiances. I thought of what else to say. The memories seemed a little less painful knowing that her life had been just as derailed as mine in those first few weeks, so I searched for something to share.

“Well, there are things I miss about it. My dad was a chef, a really big one, so he’d take me to NYC and we’d eat at the fanciest restaurants for free since he was friends with everybody who ran those places. That was nice.”

Opal lit up at that, although she was still actively rifling through papers and filling in boxes the whole time, conscious of the timetable we were on. “That sounds—great. Tokyo is so good for food tourism, you have no idea. And they put out the red carpet for us—although between you and me, I prefer the chains and really grubby dives over the fine dining. You ever had Japanese pasta?”

“No.” I mean, of course not.

“Right, right. We’re doing Saizeriya next time I take you out, then. I’d ask Hina to take you today, but I’m sure she’s got her own ideas for a good time on the town.” She looked up from the document she was working on. “Not too late to back out of that if you’re getting cold feet, by the by.”

“…Cold foot. Just the one.”

My delivery was so deadpan it sounded almost glum, and her brow furrowed with concern—before she saw my lips twisted in a suppressed giggle. The stupid joke made her laugh quietly, covering her mouth, which made me unable to hold my own dumb guffaw. More importantly, this distracted us from the offered escape from today’s plans, without delving into my complicated and conflicting feelings about Hina.

“It’s great that you can joke about it already, really. How’s it feeling?”

“Ankle still hurts a bit, but the ice definitely helped. Stabilizer’s working a treat, it’s…so good to be able to walk properly again.” I hadn’t actually expressed that feeling out loud yet, and it felt nice to confide. Then I pointed at an object that had caught my attention earlier, a little stamp she was putting down at the bottom of the document. “What’s that?”

Hanko. Personal seal, substitutes for a signature. Perks of having family history here.” She held up the document. “I know you can’t read it, but that says Takehara.”

I nodded. My earlier prediction that today would greatly exceed my capacity for cultural osmosis was proving true—case in point, just then the number for our ticket was called, and we stood to approach the next desk. As with the last four, the person attending us seemed a bit star-struck by Opal. She did most of the talking; by now, I was picking up that there was a lot of the same boilerplate dialogue every time, things that I could reasonably guess were long-winded “thank you”s and “would it be possible to…” phrases. I wondered how much of the language I’d pick up in a month’s time.

Opal seemed pleased with the progress we were making as we came away from the desk and returned to our impromptu home base. Mercifully, they generally didn’t seem too willing to enter our bubble of privacy; Opal’s star power seemed to keep them at bay rather than invite them to try to get a selfie or make small talk with the celebrity. It wasn’t that she was intimidating, at least not to me, more that she was a visibly important person in the middle of doing visibly important things, and I appreciated that people were giving us space. She noticed me not-so-subtly looking around us.

“Enjoy it while it lasts. People will be way more willing to come up and bother us when we’re on the street, tourists especially.” She indicated her tail and the way she sat sideways in her chair to accommodate it. “Fair warning, I don’t exactly try to hide.”

“Right, visibility. I got the impression Hina does? She said we’d be undercover.”

“Hina…is weird. She doesn’t believe in visibility off the clock.”

“But aren’t secret identities…magical girl?”

I felt sort of embarrassed to use the Japanese phrase in public as a foreigner, both on principle—it felt a little appropriative—and because I wasn’t particularly confident in my pronunciation. When Opal said it, mahou shoujo was beautiful, and I could practically feel the belief and determination behind it. Coming out of my mouth, it felt I was doing a disservice to both the language and the concept. But on the other hand, using the English phrase was nearly as awkward, grammatically incoherent.

“They are, but again, it’s one of those practicalities. Being seen is important, even when it’s—” she gestured around. “Just standing in line to get immigration paperwork done. We’re just people, you know?” She dropped her voice much lower and leaned in—this part wasn’t for listeners-in. “Hikanome thinks we’re above humanity, above the law. Even Hina thinks that way, to an extent. But it’s important to stay grounded. The Flame doesn’t make you any more…more, do you follow?”

That was the first thing she said that really sat wrong with me. I leaned away from her. I agreed with the basic premise—great power, great responsibility—but this was a common talking point from people who meant to suggest that the Vaetna subscribed to the same philosophy of transhuman superiority. But the Vaetna didn’t use their power to lord over the denizens of the Spire—indeed, their whole raison d’etre was to remind the powerful that they could and would be held accountable. The Spire’s ten knights were far more than regular humans, more than even VNTs, and that wasn’t inherently a bad thing. This was a familiar line of debate from the forums, and a familiar rebuttal was on my lips—something like “I think you can acknowledge and take advantage of a disparity of power without putting yourself on a pedestal”—but some danger-sensing part of my mind prodded me to consider why she had lowered her voice, why she didn’t want passersby to overhear this part in particular, even with the mild security of this conversation taking place in English. It wasn’t about the Vaetna; that was my own biases. I matched her whispered tone, thinking back to what she had said in the car.

“Sun’s Blessing wouldn’t be happy to hear you say that, I take it?”

She shook her head. “Not at all.” Then she looked around warily for anybody approaching. Satisfied the coast was clear, she reached into a not-space and retrieved something small, hurriedly popping it into her mouth and chewing. And chewing. I didn’t quite look at her—eye contact wasn’t exactly a strong point for me—but I could still see her face growing redder in my peripheral vision. I had to ask.

“…Nuts?”

“I get peckish!”

“I’m not judging.”

She chewed some more. “…Want one?”

“What kind?”

“Um—cashews, almonds, walnuts, peanuts. Salted.”

“Cashew, please. Why are we still whispering?”

“Um. We’re not really supposed to eat here.” She offered me a nut, dropping it surreptitiously into my cupped hand. Her tone returned to the politely-quiet, conversational level from before. “Anyway. I think you’re seeing what I’m getting at? We have to lead by example, show that anybody can do good.”

Because they didn’t even have the clout to say in public they weren’t naturally superior to the people around them. I maintained the whisper, now unsure of what could be safely said in public.

“Does Sun’s Blessing have that kind of power?”

Opal looked around again, judging the safety of this conversation, before opting to pull out her phone along with another nut.

Alice Takehara: The short explanation is that the National Public Safety Commission, who more or less hold our leash, are heavily tied to Hikanome. We keep Hikanome happy, they don’t pressure the Commission to restrict or sanction us.

Alice Takehara: The appeasement isn’t just about maintaining our fanbase. It’s politics.

I was oddly pleased that she shared my habit of proper grammar over text, even on our phones.

Dalton Colliot: Which is why Hina is policing a protest?

I frowned after sending the message, and went into my phone’s settings, changing my display name.

Ezzen Colliot: There we go.

Alice Takehara: ദ്ദി(˵ •̀ ᴗ – ˵ ) ✧

“How did you do that?”

“I have a whole menu of them. You’ve never seen kaomoji before?”

I had, but I had figured they fell more in the vein of ASCII art than an easily accessible menu.

“Show me how to get those?”

“Sure, later.”

Alice Takehara: But yeah, that sort of thing is the price we pay for having mostly free reign to do our thing.

Alice Takehara: It’s this or be essentially forced to participate in the whole South China Sea…thing. Dick-measuring contest, if you’ll excuse my language.

Alice Takehara: Mahou shoujo do not fight wars.

Ezzen Colliot: lol

Ezzen Colliot: (at dick-measuring contest, not the thing about war)

She acknowledged the clarification with a nod.

Ezzen Colliot: Seems adverse.

Alice Takehara: Try ‘corrupt’.

She knew the score. It was easy to see how situations like these could be construed as Todai being pressured into appearing to support Sun’s Blessing. This was already a tangle of politics that I had little patience for. Hina’s first lesson loomed as a kind of omen, now, and I was starting to understand why she had felt the need to impress it on me almost as soon as I had confirmed I was sticking around. Todai lived and died on leverage. I had always admired the way the Spire was able to cut the Gordian knot when it came to this sort of thing—but then, they had both the means and ideological sanction to go to war over it. Opal and her team had neither.

Ezzen Colliot: Also, ‘free rein’.

“What? No, it’s ‘reign’, with a ‘G’, like being in control.”

“Nope, look it up.”

“…Oh, darn.”

Alice Takehara: But there’s a weird upside to it all.

Alice Takehara: If we do wind up in open conflict with the PCTF, we can go public about what happened to Amane and all the other flamebearers like her.

Alice Takehara: And my hope is that Hikanome would lose their shit.

And there it was. Todai’s greatest leverage, a play of brutal realpolitik that took full advantage of their position in the public eye and could turn one of their biggest external pressures into a staunch ally against their most hated enemy. Not something to be done lightly; if they couldn’t make the accusation stick, it was easy to see how that could demolish Todai’s reputation, and even in the best case scenario, it was so adversarial as to almost be a declaration of war. And what of Amane’s own place in this, as the centerpiece, someone of whom Opal was clearly so protective? All that to say—

From what I now understood of the concept, such a move would not be mahou shoujo in the slightest.


Author’s Note:

Now we’re really crunching into some of the politics. Magical girls are serious business!

Thanks to the beta readers: Softies, Cassiopeia, Zak, and Maria.

If you want to gush about Ezzen’s eggness, make predictions, or dissect all the flaws in the worldbuilding directly to my face, I invite you to do so in the Discord!

Join the Discord to discuss the story and hang out with other Sunspot readers!

join the Discord

Join the Patreon to support the story and read chapters three weeks ahead of public!

Log in to Patreon